Update for 76656HEADmain

1 files changed, 9717 insertions, 0 deletions

diff --git a/76656-0.txt b/76656-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1e25aba
--- /dev/null
+++ b/76656-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,9717 @@
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76656 ***
+
+
+
+
+
+THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
+
+
+
+
+[Illustration: “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT.’”]
+
+
+
+
+  THE
+  MINUTE BOYS OF THE
+  WYOMING VALLEY
+
+  BY
+  JAMES OTIS
+
+  AUTHOR OF
+  “MINUTE BOYS OF THE GREEN MOUNTAINS,” “MINUTE BOYS
+  OF THE MOHAWK VALLEY,” ETC., ETC.
+
+  Illustrated by
+  A. BURNHAM SHUTE
+
+  [Illustration]
+
+  BOSTON
+  DANA ESTES & COMPANY
+  PUBLISHERS
+
+
+
+
+  _Copyright, 1906_
+  BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY
+
+  _All rights reserved_
+
+  THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE
+  WYOMING VALLEY
+
+  _COLONIAL PRESS
+  Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co.
+  Boston, U. S. A._
+
+
+
+
+FOREWORD
+
+
+It was the good fortune of the writer, a short time ago, to find
+in manuscript form a story--perhaps a diary would be more nearly
+correct--of that which the boys of Wyoming Valley did during the year
+1778, while their fathers were fighting the battles of the Revolution
+elsewhere.
+
+It is not necessary to explain how that manuscript came into my
+possession, nor to speak of the doubts which I had concerning the
+accuracy of the information given, because in the last case every
+statement made by the lad Jonathan Ogden has been verified by the works
+of such historians as Fiske, Lossing, and Bancroft.
+
+It is essential, however, to a thorough understanding of the conditions
+existing in that portion of what is now the State of Pennsylvania,
+known as Wyoming Valley, to state as briefly as may be the troubles and
+trials which fell to the lot of the settlers there prior to the opening
+of the War of the Revolution.
+
+Every fellow finds fault, and with good cause, at being forced to stop
+in the midst of a narrative to read historical matters which are of no
+very great interest, even though they may serve to enlighten him as to
+the reason of the movements of the several characters; therefore, as
+the editor, rather than the author, I propose to give a synopsis of the
+story of the settlement of Wyoming Valley, as set down by Lossing in
+his “Field Book of the Revolution.”
+
+In 1753 an association was formed in Connecticut, called the
+Susquehanna Company, the object of which was to plant a colony in
+Wyoming Valley. At that time Connecticut claimed, by virtue of its old
+charter, the northeastern portion of the State of Pennsylvania. In
+order to strengthen its title to the land, the association purchased
+from the Six Nations the entire valley of Wyoming and the country
+westward to the Allegheny River.
+
+Shortly afterward another Connecticut association, called the Delaware
+Company, purchased from the Indians land upon the Delaware River at
+a place called Cushetunk, and began a settlement there in 1757, but,
+owing to the French and Indian War, little was done until 1762, when
+two hundred colonists began building and planting near the mouth of
+Mill Creek, a little above the present site of Wilkesbarre.
+
+The reader must remember that at this time the people of Pennsylvania
+looked upon both these companies as intruders, and proceeded to serve
+writs of ejectment upon them, but without any very satisfactory
+results.
+
+Then came the massacre of 1763, when the Connecticut settlers were
+killed or driven away by the Delawares.
+
+Now, Governor Penn, claiming that this valley of Wyoming belonged to
+him by virtue of his original grant, and desirous of avoiding legal
+complications, bargained with the Six Nations for this same land which
+they had sold to the Connecticut associations, and received from them a
+deed to the same.
+
+Thus it was that in 1769 the State of Pennsylvania claimed the Wyoming
+Valley by virtue of its original grant and the purchase just effected;
+the State of Connecticut claimed the same territory through its
+ancient grant; the Susquehanna Company laid claims to it because of
+the permission granted by the State of Connecticut and the purchase
+from the Six Nations, while the Delaware Company believed it had equal
+rights with the others.
+
+Therefore were there four claimants, each of whom was trying to
+establish a colony, and at the same time drive away those whom it was
+claimed were intruders.
+
+It can be understood what confusion necessarily arose under such
+conditions, and it is needless to attempt to give here all the disputes
+and quarrels which ensued.
+
+Each claimant built a fort or blockhouse where was the headquarters of
+his particular faction, and from which they sallied out in absolute
+warfare against the other dwellers in the valley. In 1770 members of
+the Susquehanna Company, called by the people of Pennsylvania “the
+Yankees,” fought a pitched battle with the “Pennymites,” in which
+several men were killed, and no less than six times, between that date
+and the opening of the War of the Revolution, was the valley the scene
+of hotly contested, bloody engagements.
+
+All the claimants appealed to the Congress at Philadelphia for such an
+act as would finally settle the disputes, but the Revolution was begun,
+and little attention paid to those colonists who were squabbling for
+the ownership of a small territory when there was so much land on every
+hand to be had almost for the asking.
+
+When the war broke out, the Assembly of Connecticut forbade further
+immigration into Wyoming Valley, but yet settlers went there, as if
+believing only in that one spot could a refuge be found from the wrath
+of the king and the bloodthirsty savages. In addition to that, people
+came from the Hudson and Mohawk Valleys, who had no sympathy with
+either of the parties in what was then known as the Pennymite war, and
+nearly all of them were avowed Tories.
+
+“In the meanwhile two companies of regular troops, of eighty-two men
+each, had been raised in the valley, under the resolution of Congress,
+commanded by Captains Ransom and Durkee, and were attached to the
+Connecticut line. The Wintermoots, who had purchased land toward the
+head of the valley and upon the old banks of the Susquehanna, at a
+place where bubbled forth a large and living spring of pure water,
+erected a strong fortification known as Wintermoot’s fort.”
+
+Because these Wintermoots were avowed Tories, those of the settlers
+who had espoused the American Cause, met in town meeting and resolved
+that it had “become necessary for the inhabitants of the town to erect
+suitable forts as a defence against the common enemy.”
+
+The original settlers, as the people of Pennsylvania called themselves,
+were, to a man, in favor of the Revolution, and this declaration as
+to fortifications was the first step taken in Wyoming to further and
+strengthen the cause of liberty.
+
+Lossing says: “A fort was accordingly built, about two miles above
+Wintermoot’s, under the supervision of the families of Jenkins and
+Harding, called Fort Jenkins. Forty Fort (so called from the first
+forty Yankees, pioneers of the Susquehanna settlers in Wyoming), then
+little more than a weak blockhouse, was strengthened and enlarged,
+and sites for other forts were fixed on at Pittstown, Wilkesbarre,
+and Hanover. It was agreed in town meeting that these several
+fortifications should be built by the people ‘without either fee or
+reward from the town.’”
+
+Such, in brief, was the condition of affairs in Wyoming Valley in
+1776. And now, with one more extract from the records of the past,
+these dry, but necessary, matters of history shall come to an end, save
+when Jonathan Ogden refers to them in the story which he himself wrote.
+
+On the tenth of March, 1777, the following resolutions were adopted at
+a town meeting held at Wilkesbarre:
+
+“_Voted_, That the first man that shall make fifty weight of good
+saltpetre in this town shall be entitled to a bounty of ten pounds
+lawful money, to be paid out of the town treasury.
+
+“_Voted_, That the selectmen be directed to dispose of the grain in the
+hands of the treasurer or collector in such a way as to obtain powder
+and lead to the value of forty pounds lawful money, if they can do the
+same.”
+
+                                                             JAMES OTIS.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS
+
+
+  CHAPTER                          PAGE
+
+      I. THE COMPANY                 11
+
+     II. THE SIEGE                   29
+
+    III. SIMON BARTLETT              47
+
+     IV. AFTER THE BATTLE            66
+
+      V. THE SORTIE                  85
+
+     VI. THE SECOND ATTACK          104
+
+    VII. MONOCASY ISLAND            123
+
+   VIII. WICKED FOLLY               140
+
+     IX. DISASTER                   159
+
+      X. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE       178
+
+     XI. A COMRADE IN DISTRESS      196
+
+    XII. SAVING ELIAS               214
+
+   XIII. DEFENDING THE CAVE         233
+
+    XIV. UNEXPECTED AID             252
+
+     XV. A FORTUNATE FIND           270
+
+    XVI. ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN       289
+
+   XVII. FORTY FORT                 308
+
+  XVIII. THE REFUGEES               327
+
+    XIX. FREEING THE VALLEY         349
+
+
+
+
+LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
+
+
+  PAGE
+
+  “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT’” (_page 25_)      _Frontispiece_
+
+  “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S THROAT”      51
+
+  “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER’”                   76
+
+  “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN”                     94
+
+  “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND”                   121
+
+  “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS’”                      167
+
+  “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND”             219
+
+  “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER”                    241
+
+
+
+
+THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+THE COMPANY
+
+
+I am not claiming even to myself that I, Jonathan Ogden, who was just
+turned sixteen years of age on the first day of June, in the year of
+grace 1778, was any more ardent in the desire to do whatsoever I might
+toward breaking the shackles which the king had forged upon us than any
+other of my acquaintance in or around Wilkesbarre, but it so chanced
+that when we learned of the doings of the Indians nearabout Conewawah,
+which was seemingly good proof the red villains had their faces turned
+toward the valley, the idea of us lads banding ourselves together came
+into my mind before my comrades had hit upon it.
+
+As a matter of course, even while we were having a war of our own and
+among ourselves, we had heard of the Minute Boys of the Green Mountains
+and of Lexington, and more than once had I burned with the desire to
+start some such organization in the valley; but what with writs of
+ejectment here, and attacks by the Tories there, it seemed as if we
+lads had our hands full in obeying the commands of our elders, without
+scheming to push ahead for ourselves.
+
+When we learned that Brant and his warriors, with the Johnsons, the
+Butlers, and their Tory following, were looking with unfriendly eyes
+toward our little settlements, it seemed of a verity that then was come
+the time when we few lads might do the work of men, and truly was it
+needed.
+
+We of the valley had sent forth as soldiers an hundred and sixty-four
+men, who had already done brave work in New Jersey. When that force
+marched away, I question if an able-bodied man, of sufficient age to
+be liable for military duty, had been left at home. We had old men,
+cripples, and invalids, numbering perhaps seventy-five, and they, with
+the women, made up the entire list which could be counted on for the
+defence of our homes.
+
+We in Wilkesbarre knew to our sorrow that, when it was apparent to all
+the world what the Johnsons and the Butlers would do, our fathers and
+neighbors in the army pleaded for furloughs in order that they might
+defend their homes; but such permission had either been refused, or no
+answer given to the request.
+
+When General Schuyler wrote to the Congress, explaining how helpless
+were the people of the valley, and asking that some steps be taken
+toward our defence, a resolution was passed, generously allowing that
+we raise troops among ourselves, and find “our own arms, accoutrements,
+and blankets.”
+
+On learning this, we all questioned whether our representatives in
+Congress really understood the condition of affairs when such a
+resolution was passed, for, if they did, then was it cruel sarcasm to
+give us permission to raise troops when there were none in the valley
+left of military age.
+
+All this, as I thus set it down, seems a roundabout way of coming at
+my story. What I should write, and without so many words, is that on a
+certain morning in June, meeting Elias Shendle as I was driving the cow
+to pasture, I said to him that which came into my mind on the moment:
+
+“What say you, Elias, to raising a company of lads here in the valley,
+who shall show that they can do the work of men?”
+
+Elias stared at me with open mouth while one might have counted ten,
+and then replied doubtfully:
+
+“I question, Jonathan, whether you could find six lads of our age, if
+you spent a full week in the search.”
+
+While Elias was hesitating, the purpose so suddenly come into my mind
+was strengthened, and, determined to prove that the suggestion I had
+made could readily be carried out, I forgot about the cow, leaving her
+to wander as she would, while I said:
+
+“Sit you down, Elias, and let us name over the lads hereabout from
+thirteen to sixteen years old. If peradventure we can find twenty,
+would it not be better those twenty were banded together with a single
+purpose--the defence of our homes, if nothing more--than that we remain
+idly sucking our thumbs, while Johnson and his Tories, or Brant and his
+wolves, descend upon us?”
+
+Elias was a lad slow to think, but quick of action once he had grasped
+an idea, and for the moment he seemingly found it impossible to
+remember a single name, but, before thirty minutes were gone by, we had
+a list of twenty-two lads whom I knew could, if they were so disposed,
+act the part of soldiers, and all of whom were true to the Cause.
+
+That was the beginning of the movement hatched by Elias and me, which
+resulted in the forming of a company of lads who styled themselves the
+Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley.
+
+Some of our elders gave us encouragement by word of mouth. More than
+that, the most generous could not do, for we had already exhausted our
+resources in providing for those who had joined the American army; but
+a goodly number of the people laughed outright when we proposed to take
+upon ourselves, so far as might be, the defence of the settlements.
+
+A motley party it was when we were first assembled, but I question
+whether in many of the colonies could have been found an equal number
+of lads who were more earnest in their purpose, and more ready to
+brave hardships and fatigue than we.
+
+Since it is not probable that this poor apology for a history of our
+doings will be read by any who knew us, there is no good reason why I
+set down all the names here, save as it shall be necessary to speak of
+what this or that one did during the years which followed, for until
+the colonies were free, we Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley remained
+together, an independent company even after we joined the Continental
+Army.
+
+As I was the one who had proposed that we band ourselves together, my
+comrades made me their captain, and Elias Shendle was the lieutenant.
+Other officers were not needed.
+
+As a matter of course, we all owned muskets of some kind, for lads of
+our age were forced to seek food in the forest, and, without meaning
+to boast of our skill, I dare venture to say that two out of every
+three could kill a squirrel by “winding him,” which is to say that we
+could bring him down without inflicting a wound. We were accustomed to
+hardships of every kind; it was not considered a serious matter, save
+when there might be danger from Indians, for us to go so far afield
+as to find it necessary to camp in the woods overnight, whatever the
+season, and, therefore, were we in good bodily condition to take up
+such duties as we voluntarily, and in the face of the laughter of our
+neighbors and friends, proposed to assume.
+
+And now that I may arrive the more quickly to the setting down of our
+deeds, rather than our intentions, let him who reads imagine that we
+twenty-two lads bound ourselves to come together in the half-ruined hut
+which had been built by Isaac Bassett, and abandoned when he journeyed
+with the other Tories to join Johnson, every morning at seven o’clock,
+in order to drill and otherwise put ourselves in as near soldierly
+shape as might be come at by me, who had no knowledge whatsoever of
+military matters.
+
+In three days we had arrived at that point where all of us understood
+the necessity of obeying without question a word of command, but more
+than that had not been accomplished, and then was come the time when
+all those people who had ridiculed the idea of our attempting anything
+of the kind began to realize that we might be of valuable assistance.
+
+A family by the name of Dykeman, living five miles or more from
+Wilkesbarre, were murdered or carried away into captivity by the
+Indians, and then it was that we were needed, for at once every man and
+woman remaining in the settlement set about making preparations for
+defence, by building stockades here or there where it seemed probable
+they might be needed. On the instant we were called upon to man this
+fort of logs, or that fortified house, that the others might work in
+safety, and thus, without drill or study, as it were, did we become,
+in our own eyes at least, veritable soldiers.
+
+Our third station was at Fort Jenkins, about two miles above
+Wintermoot’s Fort, and there we had been asked to go because of word
+brought in that a party of twelve or fifteen, white men and Indians,
+had lately been seen entering this resort of the Tories.
+
+We were to the northward of all the other fortifications belonging to
+our friends,--meaning those who were loyal to the American Cause,--and
+while opposite our station, directly across the river, were the three
+Pittstown stockades, we could have no communication with them save by
+crossing the rapid-running stream, which would require, owing to the
+current, some considerable time.
+
+In other words, we lads, at whom the people of Wilkesbarre laughed,
+because we had proposed to set ourselves up as soldiers, were really
+holding, or pretending to hold, the entrance to the valley, and to do
+which we had not above twenty rounds of ammunition apiece.
+
+As I have said, it was rumored that white men and Indians had been seen
+entering Wintermoot’s Fort stealthily, and therefore they could well
+be considered enemies. Whether they had left that place or not I was
+determined to find out, because it stood us in hand to know in what
+force were our neighbors.
+
+We Minute Boys were the sole occupants of the fort, and if the Tories
+took it into their heads that we might in time prove dangerous, there
+was every reason to believe we would speedily be beset.
+
+I talked the matter over with Elias Shendle during the first hour after
+our arrival at the fort, and before we were fairly settled down. He
+was of my opinion, that our first duty consisted in ascertaining how
+many of those whom we had every reason to consider enemies were in
+the vicinity, and because it would not look well for the captain of a
+company to _order_ one of his men to do a certain piece of work, since
+he might be charged with not daring to perform it himself, I proposed
+alone to make what military men would call a reconnaissance.
+
+To this Elias made most emphatic protest, claiming that because of
+having been given command of the company I had no right to leave it
+in order to do the work of a scout, and he wound up his argument by
+declaring that he himself would undertake the work.
+
+Well, the result of it was that as soon as night came Elias crept
+secretly away, for we were not minded any of our comrades should
+know of the work in hand, lest they be eager to have a share in what
+was certainly a hazardous venture, since we knew full well that
+Wintermoot’s people would not hesitate to kill any whom they might find
+spying upon them.
+
+I went with him to the small gate of the stockade, for it must be
+remembered that these so-called forts in the valley were really
+nothing but blockhouses enclosed in a fence of logs, and, watching his
+opportunity when none was looking, he went out, saying, as he did so:
+
+“I shall be back before sunrise, if I come at all.”
+
+“Ay, lad, but you must come!” I cried.
+
+As if seized with a certain timorousness at the intimation in his
+own words of the danger which was to be faced, he made no reply, and
+suddenly was swallowed up in the gloom.
+
+Not until he had departed from view did I fully realize how hazardous
+might be this venture which he was making, and asked myself whether it
+was warranted.
+
+Such speculations should have been indulged in before he left me, but
+it must be remembered that I was very far from being a soldier, and
+too prone to consider first my own wishes and then the advisability of
+doing this or that thing.
+
+Clambering up on the logs which were fastened inside the stockade
+perhaps three or four feet below the top, in order that the sentinels
+might have a secure foothold, I strained my eyes in the direction of
+that nest of Tories, as if expecting to see some one emerge from the
+thicket, and then suddenly was like to have cried aloud in surprise,
+for a dark form came swiftly toward the main gate of the stockade,
+crouching as if expecting to be followed by a bullet.
+
+“Who’s there?” I whispered, leaning over the top of the logs without
+realizing that I was exposing myself to possible death, and proving
+that I possessed very little of that caution which the captain of a
+company should display.
+
+The stranger made no reply, but continued to advance, and again I
+hailed him, crying out that I would shoot unless he explained his
+purpose.
+
+Whereupon he halted, throwing himself flat upon the ground, as does one
+who knows there are enemies on his trail, and asked, in a low, hoarse
+whisper:
+
+“Who are you?”
+
+“Jonathan Ogden,” I replied, “captain of the Minute Boys of Wyoming
+Valley, and we are holding this fort.”
+
+“Let me in! I beg you to let me in!” he cried. “I have twice been
+within a hand’s breadth of death, and the savages are close behind.”
+
+As a matter of course, my comrades in the fort had heard this
+conversation, for we were so lately come as to be on the alert for the
+lightest token of danger.
+
+Therefore it was I had simply to give the word that the smaller gate
+be unbarred, at the same moment that I leaped down and stood ready
+to receive the stranger, as well as any who might take the chance of
+following him.
+
+All this shows how poor an apology I was for a soldier, since, with
+more knowledge, I would have insisted that he give an account of
+himself, lest I be admitting one who would work us harm.
+
+A single glance at the stranger was sufficient to show, however
+suspicious I may have been of his intentions, that we had nothing to
+fear from him.
+
+A lad hardly as old as myself, I should say, and what with long running
+and terror he was so nearly used up as to be unable to stand erect,
+but sank to the ground, as if his legs refused longer to perform their
+office, immediately the gate of the stockade was closed behind him.
+
+I waited while one might have counted twenty, perhaps, for him to gain
+his breath, and then asked for explanations.
+
+His name was Daniel Hinchman, so he said, and he lived on the slope of
+the hills two miles or more to the westward of Wintermoot’s Fort. He
+and his sister Esther were alone in their home about an hour before
+sunset, when five or six Indians, whom he believed to be of the Mohawk
+tribe, were seen skulking about the dwelling.
+
+Yielding to his sister’s entreaties, instead of making any attempt at
+defending the home, he set out with her, thinking to gain the stockades
+at Pittstown, although there was no idea in his mind as to how it might
+be possible for him to cross the river.
+
+Not twenty minutes before coming within sight of our stockade, so he
+said, the savages suddenly burst upon him, seizing his sister, and one
+of them would have cut him down with a hatchet, but that he leaped
+aside just as the weapon was descending. Then, and I never came to know
+exactly how, he succeeded in outstripping them, although twice during
+the flight did he have good proof that the painted fiends were close
+behind him.
+
+That was the story, as he told it little by little, now choking with
+emotion as he thought of his sister’s fate, and again giving way to
+passion because he had not uselessly sacrificed his own life in the
+attempt to save her from captivity.
+
+“You will go with me in search of her, will you not?” he cried,
+springing to his feet, as if expecting that on the instant we would
+send out force sufficient to do as he wished, and half a dozen of the
+more impetuous ones sprang toward him as if ready to join in a pursuit
+which would have been as reckless as it was useless.
+
+Then, for the first time, did I find it difficult to hold myself as
+should the captain of a company; but it was not to be expected that
+these lads, who called themselves Minute Boys, could, on hearing
+such a story as had just been told, realize all the conditions and
+possibilities. Even to this day I am unable to say why it was that
+suddenly the true situation presented itself to me, and in reply to
+their clamors that the gate be opened at once, I made reply:
+
+“We have been sent here, lads, to hold this fort so long as may be
+against those who would do murder in the valley. By leaving our post
+of duty in order to aid one person, we are putting in jeopardy a
+thousand, mayhap, who depend upon our vigilance.”
+
+“But are we to stand here idle while those red wolves carry into
+captivity one of our neighbors?” Giles March, a member of the company,
+cried, angrily.
+
+And I replied as hotly as he had spoken:
+
+“What chance would we have if all of us went out in pursuit this
+moment? Think you, Giles March, that we are any match in woodcraft for
+those who have done this thing? In the darkness we could never find the
+trail, and I question if Daniel Hinchman is able to lead you to the
+place where his sister was taken.”
+
+“And because there is a chance we may not succeed, you, calling
+yourself the captain of this company, count on staying here behind
+a stockade?” Giles cried, passionately, and his words rankled in my
+heart, for it was much the same as if he had called me a coward.
+
+“Because I am the captain of this company, it is my duty to hold you
+all here within the fort, at least, until another day shall come.
+Even at this moment is Elias Shendle trying to make his way toward
+Wintermoot’s Fort, and we know beyond a peradventure that he must be
+nearabout where the Mohawks are, in ignorance of their presence. He is
+the dearest friend I have in the valley, and yet I would neither go
+myself, nor allow one of you, to warn him of the danger, because of the
+duty we owe the people who sent us here.”
+
+“And what may Elias Shendle be doing outside the stockade?” Giles March
+asked, angrily.
+
+I could do no less at that time than explain why the lad had gone, else
+might I have had a mutiny on my hands before I was well in command of a
+company which, I hoped, would one day perform great deeds in behalf of
+their relatives and friends.
+
+Immediately, and as I might have expected, there was a conflict of
+opinions boldly expressed as to the wisdom of weakening our small
+company by sending out scouts, and, to my dismay, I realized that
+at the very moment when it was needed that we exercise the utmost
+vigilance, and carry ourselves like soldiers so nearly as might be, was
+a mutiny brewing.
+
+Nearly half the company were in favor of going out immediately with
+Daniel Hinchman to search for the savages, who could conceal themselves
+as quickly and as thoroughly as a squirrel might in a dead oak, and a
+goodly portion of the remainder were becoming timorous, or so it seemed
+to me, because Elias had left us.
+
+At that moment I was convinced that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming
+Valley could not be kept together as an organization while I remained
+at its head, and I could have cried with vexation because this project
+of mine was like to come to so speedy an end, through my inability to
+hold the lads to their duty as I should have done.
+
+Daniel Hinchman, quite naturally, urged eagerly that we go out in
+search of his sister, and his entreaties, to which, because of the
+grief in his heart, I could make no protest, only served to add fuel to
+the flame of insubordination which had been kindled so quickly.
+
+Giles March, quick to see how this poor, grieving lad was weakening
+my authority, urged his prayers, and I believe of a verity that, had
+I delayed one full moment longer, the fort would have been abandoned,
+some to follow Daniel, and others to set out for their homes, believing
+we were all too weak to perform the work which had been undertaken.
+
+The anger which possessed me at that instant was so overpowering I
+gave no heed whatsoever to the fact that I was talking to friends; I
+saw before me only those reckless spirits who would imperil all the
+settlers in the valley, simply because of not being willing to wait and
+understand the situation, and, priming my musket, I leaped in front
+of the small gate, where I would be within a dozen paces of whosoever
+should attempt to unbar the main entrance, as I cried:
+
+“So true as I live, I will shoot, making every effort to kill, the lad
+who shall attempt to leave this stockade on any pretext whatsoever! You
+are to remain here at least one hour, that you may have time in which
+to consider fully the situation, and then, if so be you are minded to
+desert the post of duty at the very moment when your best efforts are
+needed, I will say that I no longer claim, nor deserve the right, to
+stand as your captain.”
+
+“And in an hour my sister will have been carried so far away that there
+can be no possibility of overtaking her!” Daniel Hinchman shouted,
+passionately.
+
+“In an hour your sister will be at Wintermoot’s Fort, if those who
+seized her were, as you believe, Mohawks!” I cried, the idea coming
+into my mind like a flash that whatsoever of savages were in that
+vicinity must be in league with those of the Tory nest.
+
+I could see that this shot told on Giles March, for his voice, which
+had been loud and angry, was lowered on the instant, and, thinking to
+follow up the advantage, if such it was, I said to them much like this:
+
+“Elias Shendle is risking his life to learn that which it is necessary
+you should know in order to keep yourselves alive, for, if the rumors
+be true that a number of white men and Indians have lately gained
+entrance to Wintermoot’s, then do we stand more than a good chance of
+being attacked. Wait until he makes his report. Wait until we know
+how much of danger menaces us and those whom we are trying to guard.
+Think of what would be said in your homes if you came there hotfoot
+in the night, crying out that you had deserted because your captain
+refused to allow you to go in a useless effort to trail savages in the
+darkness! Do you fancy they would believe you returned because of that,
+or on account of having grown so timorous, and your hearts had turned
+so white, you no longer dared to stand in a place of danger?”
+
+I believe it was that which put an end for the time being to the
+mutinous spirit which had been aroused so suddenly. At all events,
+Giles March ceased his tongue-wagging, but I was disturbed because the
+others gathered here and there in little knots, conversing in whispers
+lest I should overhear, and I was no longer proud, as I had been, of
+calling myself captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley.
+
+Virtually left alone, I debated as to what my next move should be, but
+realized, fortunately, that having said none should go out, I must,
+so long as I remained in command, see that such order was obeyed.
+Therefore, to the end that I might get the first glimpse of Elias when
+he returned, I climbed up to the watcher’s post above the gate, where I
+could keep an eye on those inside, as well as whosoever might come from
+the outside, and there I stood during three hours or more, the only
+sentinel, at a time when every one of us should have had his eyes and
+ears open.
+
+If the Indians were sufficiently bold to make an attack upon Daniel
+Hinchman and his sister so near the settlement, then were they
+prepared, if there was any show of success, to come against us who
+were trying to hold the fort.
+
+The hour of respite which I had asked for went by, and yet none came
+to demand that I give up the office of captain, therefore did it seem
+as if one danger was well-nigh passed, yet I remained as keenly on the
+alert as to what my comrades might do, as to the possible movements of
+the enemy.
+
+It was near to midnight before any member of the company gave signs
+of trusting in my plan, and then two or three of them came up on the
+stockade, proposing to share with me the watch, whereupon I said, with
+more of temper than was seemly:
+
+“If you are ready to obey orders, as you should be after having agreed
+to play the part of soldiers, then I am willing you go on duty.”
+
+Perhaps half of our number heartily declared their confidence in
+me, and voluntarily stationed themselves at different places around
+the stockade on guard; but there was yet the dangerous element, or
+so it seemed to me, who, because of their silence, much the same as
+proclaimed that they were yet at odds with my plan, and this gave me
+more than a little uneasiness.
+
+I remained on duty near the gate throughout all that long night,
+watching and praying, oh, so earnestly, for the coming of Elias; but
+when the sun showed his face once more, our comrade was yet absent, and
+there could be but one reason for his delay.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+THE SIEGE
+
+
+There were no signs of insubordination to be seen in the faces of my
+comrades when the new day had come, and Elias Shendle was yet absent.
+
+Instead of setting themselves at odds with me, as had been the case a
+few hours previous, they gathered around near where I yet remained as
+sentinel, with anxiety written plainly on their faces, awaiting some
+word.
+
+Daniel Hinchman, with every cause for sorrow,--and my heart truly ached
+for the lad at that moment,--had evidently come to understand what
+folly it would have been for us to have made any attempt at following
+those who had captured his sister, and I fancied he was struggling to
+repress his grief that he might seem the more ready to aid us in case
+it should become necessary.
+
+Giles March was no longer clamoring to be led out of the stockade; he
+knew as well as did I what the continued absence of Elias portended,
+and even in that time of mental distress I secretly rejoiced because
+the lad, who had given such free rein to his tongue, was come to the
+length of his rope for the time being.
+
+As a matter of course, I was in much the same condition of mind as
+Giles, finding it impossible to answer the question which must be
+settled without delay. Should we make any attempt at learning of our
+comrade’s whereabouts, or wait longer in the poor hope that he might
+yet come?
+
+The temptation to give these comrades of mine, who had been so
+mutinously inclined but a short time before, an opportunity of settling
+the matter themselves was too strong to be resisted, and, leaping down
+from the stockade, I asked:
+
+“What shall be done now, lads? You know as much of the situation as
+do I. Elias promised to be back by sunrise if he was alive. His only
+purpose in going out was to learn whatsoever he might concerning the
+situation at Wintermoot’s Fort, and it seems to me most probable he
+has fallen into the clutches of those who made a prisoner of Daniel
+Hinchman’s sister. Shall we wait here in ignorance, or weaken the
+defence of this stockade by sending out scouts?”
+
+For a full moment no one made any reply, and then it was Giles March
+who, much to my surprise, said meekly:
+
+“It is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We have come to see wherein we
+made fools of ourselves last night. It is you who are the captain, and
+I dare pledge myself that none of us will again question whatsoever you
+may say.”
+
+Although the answer pleased me, I was disappointed, having hoped
+it might be possible some of them would make such a suggestion or
+proposition as would give me an idea, and I could do no less than admit
+my perplexity.
+
+“In the first place, it is absolutely necessary that at least four
+sentinels be placed on the walls, for we know with good reason that the
+enemy are close around. After that has been done, it may be we can hit
+upon the right plan of action; but just now I consider myself unable to
+say what it should be.”
+
+“Who shall go on duty?” Giles asked, and I replied:
+
+“Name them yourself; while Elias is away, you shall act in his place.”
+
+Giles lost no time in stationing four lads on the wall, with
+instructions to keep careful watch upon the surrounding forest, ever
+bearing in mind that it was likely a force of Indians might be creeping
+upon us, and then he returned near the main gate, where we stood
+awaiting him.
+
+By this time I had come to understand that we were playing the part of
+simples by remaining inside the stockade, wholly ignorant of what might
+be going on around us, and I said sharply, as if doubting the sincerity
+of my comrades:
+
+“You have agreed that matters shall go to my liking while I hold
+command of what we call the Minute Boys.”
+
+To this Giles assented emphatically, whereupon I said decidedly:
+
+“You are to remain here with no less than four lads on the watch all
+the time. I am going out to learn whether there be any danger of an
+attack.”
+
+“It is for one of us to do that,” Giles said, quickly, and then I
+understood how brave the lad was, for he was jealous that I should
+incur greater danger than himself.
+
+“You shall remain, Giles, until six hours have passed, and if I
+have not returned, come in search of me, leaving whosoever you will
+in charge of the company. Remember, lads, that we are to hold this
+stockade so long as life shall last, for only by fighting until the
+final moment can we aid those who are depending upon our loyalty to
+them.”
+
+Giles would have spoken again, but, as if he remembered the pledge just
+made, held his peace, and I went into the stockade for as much of corn
+bread as would serve for my breakfast. There was no need of taking more
+than that amount, for, if I returned not by noon, I would never again
+need food.
+
+Having made ready, I went toward the small gate, and there stopped to
+take Giles by the hand, as I said:
+
+“The greatest danger which threatens lies between here and Wintermoot’s
+in as straight a line as the crow flies. I am counting only on going
+there before I return, therefore, if it becomes necessary to search for
+me, you need not spend very much time in the hunt.”
+
+My hand was on the bar of the gate to raise it from its place, when the
+lad who was stationed on the west side of the stockade discharged his
+musket, and a sharp cry from the thicket directly in front of him told
+that the missile had found its target.
+
+The lad who had fired leaped down in order that he might reload his
+weapon without giving an opportunity for a shot to those who were on
+the outside, and, running up to him, I asked, hurriedly:
+
+“Was it red man or white?”
+
+“Red,” he replied, “and, unless I mistake, there were three others near
+by.”
+
+Beckoning to four of the lads who stood nearest, I bade them mount the
+wall, but urged that they take care before shooting, lest Elias be
+making an effort to gain the stockade, and then I stationed the rest of
+the company on the different sides of the fortification, knowing that,
+if an attack by the Indians was about to be made, they were more like
+to come from all quarters at the same moment.
+
+Giles was the only member of the company whom I had not stationed, and
+he stood moodily near the main entrance, as if disgruntled because I
+had seemingly overlooked him.
+
+The frown left his face very quickly, however, when I said, clapping
+him on the shoulder:
+
+“It is for you and me, Giles, to be certain the others do their duty
+faithfully. We will make the round of the stockade, you starting toward
+the east and I the west, until something more is known of the foe.
+Don’t expose yourself foolishly, for it will be a serious matter indeed
+when one of our small company is disabled.”
+
+Then we clambered up on the logs which gave us footing all the way
+around the enclosure, and had hardly more than shown ourselves when a
+bullet whistled past Giles’s head, so near that he clapped his hand to
+his cheek, believing he had been wounded. My heart sank within me, for
+now I knew beyond a question that the Indians, or the Tories, or both,
+had set about capturing Jenkins’s Fort, to the end that it might not
+shelter those who were in position to give warning of the doings at
+Wintermoot’s.
+
+Strain our eyes as we might, it was not possible to distinguish any
+form amid the foliage where the tiny curl of smoke was rising above
+the leaves to tell of the whereabouts of him who had fired, and I said
+bitterly to myself, unconscious of giving breath to the words:
+
+“They count on regularly besieging the place and starving us out. It
+won’t be a long job, for our provisions are none too abundant.”
+
+I had dropped to my knees while speaking, with my face pressed against
+the aperture left where two logs were joined together, and Giles,
+crouching by my side, his eyes fixed upon the underbrush directly in
+front of us, said grimly:
+
+“We have enough in plenty for two days; by halving that, we can hold
+out four, and should be able to get along on wind for two more,
+making six. Within that time some one should come from Forty Fort, or
+thereabouts, to learn how we are faring.”
+
+“Ay, so they should, Giles, if it be possible, but in case those who
+hold Wintermoot’s are determined on gaining possession of this place,
+they will take good care no succor comes from that direction.”
+
+Then a shot rang out from the north side of the stockade, and there
+could no longer be any question but that my worst fears were to be
+realized.
+
+Leaping to the ground, I ran across the enclosure until I came to where
+the shot had been fired, and there asked if they had seen their target
+distinctly.
+
+“Ay, enough to tell us that it was an Indian, but the bullet went
+wide of its mark,” one of the lads replied. “We must be regularly
+surrounded, and the red villains don’t propose to show themselves any
+more than may be absolutely necessary in order to keep us fairly well
+in view.”
+
+Disheartening as were those words, they cheered me in a certain
+measure, for I began to realize that those who menaced us must have
+been in their present position some time before sunrise, and it was
+possible that Elias, succeeding in making his way through the lines
+when he started out, had found himself unable to return. He might be
+at that moment trying to gain an entrance.
+
+It is needless to make any attempt at describing all that occurred
+during the long day which followed, for it would be but to repeat the
+words again and again.
+
+We kept vigilant watch, rewarded now and then by getting a shot at
+some painted fiend who incautiously exposed himself, and again being
+fired upon, but without result. Only twice before sunset did we have
+fair proof that our bullets had taken effect, and then, as in the first
+case, it was but a cry of pain which might more reasonably have been
+caused by a slight wound than a deadly one.
+
+We saw no white man, and this encouraged both Giles and myself, for, if
+the Indians were of the Mohawk tribe, they would not continue a siege
+very long, unless there were Tories near at hand to hold them to their
+work.
+
+When night came Giles and I took careful account of the provisions,
+fearing less than we had supposed was on hand, and, that done, we told
+off five of the party with orders that they lie down at once to sleep,
+for up to this time all had remained awake at least thirty-six hours.
+
+“We will divide the company into parties of four or five, that each may
+get an hour’s rest in turn,” I said to Giles, “and those who remain
+longest on duty must be kept constantly moving about, lest their eyes
+close despite their will. And now is it in your mind that we had best
+sit here idle?”
+
+He looked at me questioningly and in surprise, whereat I continued:
+
+“It is my belief that Elias may be trying to gain entrance here, and
+I beg that you, so long as is possible without rest, remain on the
+stockade just over the small gate, watching for him. I am going out.”
+
+“To what end?” he asked.
+
+“In the hope of finding him, and to learn the situation of affairs at
+Wintermoot’s. Failing in that, to carry word to our friends farther
+down the valley of what is being done here. Thus far we have escaped
+injury; but, in case they press us hard, it is not probable that we
+have such good luck during the next four and twenty hours.”
+
+I had expected Giles would protest; but, to my surprise and delight, he
+replied, quietly:
+
+“If you think it best that you go rather than I, do so, yet I would
+rather take the venture myself, although I question whether the danger
+be greater outside than in.”
+
+I took him by the hand, and did not speak. It was as if, during the
+past four and twenty hours, he and I had ceased to be lads, and were
+become men,--men who were entrusted with the defence of the women and
+the aged in the poorly fortified blockhouses in the valley below us.
+
+I am not minded that whomsoever reads these words shall believe I was
+eager to encounter danger, therefore do I set it down that there was a
+great fear in my heart as I unbarred the gate and stepped out, hearing
+Giles replace the fastenings which separated me from my comrades.
+
+However timorous one may be, he does not linger long in such a place as
+I then was, for it stood to reason there were many pairs of sharp eyes
+fixed on this particular portion of the stockade, and, lying flat on my
+stomach, I began the advance, which needed to be slow and cautious if
+one would continue it many moments.
+
+Before having gotten fifty yards away, following the line of the river
+at about an hundred paces from it, I suddenly came upon an Indian
+leaning against a tree as if half-asleep.
+
+It might have been possible to have struck a blow that would have
+carried him out of this world; but the chances were that, in making
+such an attempt, I would bring his fellows down upon me, and,
+therefore, hardly daring to breathe lest he should be aware of my
+neighborhood, I made such a détour as soon left him behind me.
+
+Then half an hour more of creeping and stopping to listen, suspicious
+of every leaf that was stirred by the wind, and after having gone, so
+nearly as I could judge, a mile in distance, I was literally paralyzed
+with fear when I laid my hand squarely upon the leg of a man.
+
+In an instant he had kicked back with such force that the breath was
+knocked out of me, and, before I could recover, he was upon my back,
+clutching me by the throat with a grip which threatened soon to put an
+end to my struggles.
+
+It was impossible for me to draw my knife, and the musket which I
+gripped in my right hand was useless at such a time. My brain was in a
+whirl, and consciousness rapidly deserting me when, suddenly, the iron
+grip upon my throat was loosened, as I heard dimly the whisper:
+
+“Who are you?”
+
+Then I understood who was my assailant, and it was with difficulty I
+prevented myself from crying aloud with joy, for I knew now that I had
+thus inadvertently come upon Elias.
+
+It was not needed that I should reply to the question, for, passing his
+hand quickly over my face, he knew who I was, and throwing himself by
+my side, whispered:
+
+“What are you doing here? Have they taken the fort?”
+
+I explained in as few words as possible why I had ventured forth, and
+in turn asked the reason for his failing to come back within the time
+agreed upon.
+
+“The stockade was all surrounded when I left, and since noon have I
+been trying to have speech with you. Once I got within sight of the
+fort, but was obliged to fall back when an additional force was sent up
+from Wintermoot’s.”
+
+“Did you get anywhere near the nest of Tories?”
+
+“Ay, and because they evidently are not fearing any interference from
+the people of the valley, I had good opportunity to see what was going
+on. I should say no less than an hundred white men in the uniform of
+Johnson Greens are there, and between the stockade and the river can
+be seen twenty or more Indian lodges, which will give you an idea of
+how many redskins Butler has gathered to begin the work of destruction
+hereabout. I have heard shots enough from around our fort to tell me
+that you must have, by this time, some idea of where the enemy are.”
+
+“I know that a goodly number of them are outside Fort Jenkins, and it
+looks to me much as if they counted on laying regular siege to the
+place,” I replied, bitterly; “but as to how many may be nearabout, we
+have no knowledge.”
+
+“I believe a full half the force of Indians from Wintermoot’s are
+there,” Elias replied. “Judging from the trouble I had in getting
+anywhere near the main gate, it seemed to me that no less than two
+hundred were in front of the stockade. How did you get out, and why are
+you come?”
+
+I replied to the questions, and began to think myself fortunate in
+having gotten through the lines of the enemy with so little difficulty.
+Elias was a better hand at such work than I, and if he had found it
+impossible to open communication with us inside the stockade, then was
+I lucky in not having come to grief before I chanced upon him.
+
+“Then since you came out only to learn where the enemy might be found,
+and how many there were of them near Wintermoot’s, you will go back
+with me?” Elias said, questioningly, and straightway I told him about
+the capture of Esther Hinchman, asking if he saw any evidences that the
+Indians in camp had a prisoner with them.
+
+“There might have been a dozen in the lodges, and I remain in ignorance
+of the fact because of not looking for anything of that kind,” Elias
+replied, in a tone of vexation and doubt, as if the matter needed no
+discussion. “Of course we must retrace our steps at once.”
+
+“Meaning that you think we might aid her if she was held by the red
+villains?” I asked, and he replied, promptly:
+
+“Meaning that we’d have a try for it, of course. The lads in the fort
+are as well off as they would be if we were with them, therefore I
+don’t see how we can help turning back, but I’d be in better shape for
+the work if I had something besides wind in my stomach.”
+
+Now it was I remembered that when Elias left the stockade he had
+neglected to take any food with him, believing he would either be taken
+prisoner, or succeed in returning within a few hours. Although my store
+of provision was wofully small, consisting of only so much corn bread
+as could be carried in the pocket of my hunting shirt, I divided it
+with him, and while we were eating spoke of the necessity as it seemed
+to me, of sending some word down the valley concerning what was going
+on at Fort Jenkins, as well as what we knew regarding the situation at
+Wintermoot’s.
+
+Elias was of my mind concerning the necessity of so doing, but I
+understood plainly that he was not inclined to volunteer for such a
+mission. In fact, he said decidedly that if a message was to be sent,
+some one of the lads inside the stockade, of whose courage we might be
+in doubt, could best be spared at such a time when it seemed probable
+an attack was imminent.
+
+But I reminded him that it might be impossible, and certainly would
+require a great expenditure of time, to seek for some other messenger
+than one of us two who were already beyond the enemy’s lines.
+
+Well, because of the darkness, when it would be impossible to do
+much spying upon the enemy after we were come in the vicinity of
+Wintermoot’s, we spent considerable time in the thicket talking of this
+or of that, and chiefly regarding the show of insubordination which was
+displayed shortly after he went out on the scout.
+
+It matters little what we said, although to us the conversation was of
+deepest import, since it was the foreshadowing of what we might expect
+when the villainous Col. John Butler began his work of butchery upon
+almost defenceless people, claiming that he was no more than waging
+legitimate warfare.
+
+Young in experience though we were, it was possible for us to
+understand full well that on account of the quarrels which we of the
+valley had had concerning the ownership of the land, and also because
+of the interferences of Connecticut in our affairs, were we in greater
+peril than any other cluster of settlements in the colonies, owing to
+the greater number of Tories as compared with the loyal people.
+
+It must not be supposed, however, that we spent any very great amount
+of time chewing over those questions which had caused bloodshed long
+before the colonists decided to array themselves against the king, but
+the greater portion of our talk was regarding what we might be able to
+do at Jenkins’s Fort, in event of a pitched battle, when the odds were
+like to be heavy against us.
+
+When the day was within an hour of breaking we began our advance toward
+Wintermoot’s, moving with such caution that the gray light of morning
+had dispersed the darkness as we were come within sight of, but at a
+respectful distance from, the stockade, wherein were probably gathered
+those who were minded to lay waste all the little settlements in our
+beautiful valley.
+
+At this early hour no one was stirring within the fort, and because of
+having halted on a slight elevation of land it was possible for us to
+see everything within the enclosure.
+
+Outside, however, toward the river, where had been put up the lodges of
+the savages, as if to effect a permanent settlement, we could see that
+the Indians were all astir, and now and then one would set off at a
+rapid pace in the direction of Jenkins’s Fort, or again, a runner would
+return, as if bringing some intelligence from those who menaced the
+Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley.
+
+“It is the Indians who are entrusted with the task of capturing the
+fort,” Elias whispered, as we gazed. “The Tories will take no hand in
+the work unless it should become necessary--at least, that is my way of
+figuring it.”
+
+“There is no good reason why we should speculate upon the future,” I
+said, irritably, made nervous by the desire to return to my comrades.
+“Let us finish our business here as soon as may be. If Esther Hinchman
+is held prisoner by those scoundrels, we should be able to get some
+glimpse of her before very long, for I can’t believe they think it
+necessary to guard her closely.”
+
+We were concealed within the thicket at a point where there was the
+least likelihood of our being come upon through accident by the enemy,
+and, therefore, felt reasonably secure. During the quarrels between
+the several claimants for Wyoming, even the youngest lads had become
+accustomed to danger, and this I say in order that it may be the
+better understood why Elias and I could thus take care of ourselves
+in such a situation as we then were. In fact, for as long a time as I
+could remember, we had been ever on the lookout for a foe, and were
+almost as skilful at hiding ourselves in the wilderness as are the wild
+things.
+
+Within an hour from the time of our arrival the work was accomplished,
+so far as learning whether Esther Hinchman was held a prisoner by those
+savages who were under command of Col. John Butler, for we saw a white
+girl moving timidly about, showing by every movement that she was a
+stranger to the place and the people who surrounded her.
+
+“I reckon this portion of the task is the same as finished,” Elias
+said, after we had watched the poor girl a few moments, “and now
+comes the question as to whether you are still determined that one of
+us--which will, of course, be me--must go down the valley, and give
+information of what is happening hereabouts.”
+
+I had already made up my mind as to that, and was determined there
+should be no discussion.
+
+“Yes, you are to go, Elias,” I said, in a tone of one who has well
+considered the matter, “and the sooner you set off the better. There
+will be no necessity of travelling farther than Forty Fort, and once
+you have arrived there, see to it that the people understand how great
+is the danger which menaces. It is better that you put it too strongly,
+rather than allow them to believe there is a chance they may not be
+attacked.”
+
+“And after that has been done?” he asked.
+
+“Come back to Jenkins’s Fort as soon as possible, for you know that we
+shall need you, unless, peradventure, we are by that time past all need
+of human help.”
+
+Elias half turned as if to speak, then quickly, with a gesture of
+impatience, he turned his face in the direction I would have him
+go, gliding through the thicket on a course which would take him
+considerably to the westward of Wintermoot’s, and making no more noise
+than might have been caused by a squirrel.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+SIMON BARTLETT
+
+
+After Elias had departed from view, I wasted no more time in watching
+the red sneaks who had counted on satisfying their thirst for blood
+by answering John Butler’s call to what he claimed to be civilized
+warfare, but began the journey toward our stockade, knowing full well
+the danger of moving carelessly or rapidly.
+
+There was in my mind a determination to do something toward the rescue
+of that poor girl who was eating her heart out in the lodges of the
+Indians, if it should be decided by the members of our company that two
+or three could be spared to accompany me in the venture. I was turning
+all this over in my mind as I advanced pace by pace, keeping sharp
+watch for the slightest unusual movement of the foliage ahead of me,
+and listening intently to every noise, the cause of which I might not
+be absolutely certain.
+
+Perhaps half an hour passed, and already I began to believe it would be
+possible for us Minute Boys to effect a rescue, when it suddenly became
+apparent that not very far behind me some person was moving quite as
+cautiously as myself.
+
+As a matter of course it was absolutely essential I should know who
+this stranger might be, and, halting within a dense clump of cedars,
+I waited, breathlessly, finding it difficult to repress a cry of
+astonishment when he finally came into view, peering cautiously around
+in a manner which told that he understood full well the dangers to be
+encountered.
+
+It was Simon Bartlett, an old man of near seventy, from Wilkesbarre,
+whom I knew full well as one being nigh crippled with rheumatism, but
+having a heart so full of courage that in times of stern necessity he
+could so far defy bodily ailment as to do the work of half a dozen men.
+
+As I stepped out in front of him he had his musket to his shoulder in a
+twinkling, but lowered it quickly, as he asked, in a whisper:
+
+“What has happened at Jenkins’s Fort, lad, that you are here?”
+
+Before answering him I put the question:
+
+“Did you not meet Elias Shendle during this past half-hour?”
+
+He shook his head.
+
+“The lad left me hardly more than thirty minutes ago, to carry to Forty
+Fort the information that we at the stockade are the same as besieged.
+There are an hundred or more Indians close around, and so many Tories
+at Wintermoot’s that it seems positive we of the valley are marked out
+as victims.”
+
+I believe the information which I gave Master Bartlett was no more
+alarming than he had anticipated, for instead of making any ado, he
+said, quietly:
+
+“We had come to believe from rumors which lately arrived that mischief
+was brewing, and in order to know exactly what we might expect, I took
+upon myself the task of visiting you lads.”
+
+“And right glad will the members of the company be to see you, Master
+Bartlett, for there is none in all the valley who could give so much
+aid. I believe of a verity the mere fact of your entering the stockade
+will renew their courage.”
+
+“Are they growing timorous, then?” the old man asked.
+
+“Not to the extent of showing it, Master Bartlett; but you must
+remember that the Minute Boys are young at this business which John
+Butler calls war, and it would not be surprising if more than one felt
+a tremor of fear at knowing that all the miserable horde from Johnson
+Hall were assembling here.”
+
+“Ay, lad, true,” the old man said, half to himself, and he added, in a
+louder tone, “Think you it will be possible to hold your own, in case
+of an attack?”
+
+“That you should be better able to judge than I, Master Bartlett. The
+stockade is larger. With Elias gone, we number but twenty-one, and if
+a determined attack be made on all sides, then of a verity must we go
+under; but, I pledge you this, that unless the people in the settlement
+below can have ample warning of what may be in store for them, we shall
+fight without thought of preserving our own lives, in the hope of
+saving them.”
+
+“That’s the right kind of talk, lad, and it does me good in these times
+when there are so many croaking as to the impossibility of our standing
+against those who will come down on us. I will go into the fort with
+you, since Elias Shendle is doing that which I would have done,” and
+he started on, I detaining him only long enough to explain the danger
+which lay before us.
+
+From this moment, and until we were come within sight of the stockade,
+neither he nor I spoke. There was so much of difficulty in the task
+that we could not afford to spend any moments in conversation, and I
+believe we traversed not less than six miles in making a distance of
+no more than two, so many détours were we forced to make, in order to
+avoid the red scouts who were flitting here, there, and everywhere, as
+it seemed, through the forest. Never before had I seen so many Indians
+in such a small extent of territory, and all of them on the war-path.
+
+That we did succeed in getting within view of the stockade without an
+encounter, now seems to me almost marvellous; but it was destined that
+when we believed the more perilous portion of the enterprise was past,
+did the dangers thicken.
+
+[Illustration: “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S
+THROAT.”]
+
+In my eagerness to make certain the Minute Boys were not in more
+danger than at the time of my leaving them, I pressed forward eagerly
+to get a clear view of the fortification through the foliage, counting
+on the possibility of attracting the attention of those on guard, and,
+just as I was parting the leaves in front of me, a sharp ray of light,
+as if glinted from a surface of steel, caught my eye.
+
+Instinctively, although not realizing all the peril, I swerved aside,
+catching in my left hand the trunk of a sapling, swinging half around
+and coming up erect, only to find myself facing a venomous Mohawk, who
+had raised his hatchet to strike.
+
+In another instant, despite the fact that I had escaped his first blow,
+he would have stricken me down, and this I realized, therefore, bending
+my body ever so slightly, I darted in to catch him under the arms, as
+we lads were wont to do while wrestling.
+
+How I might dispose of him, or he of me, after that, did not come into
+my calculations, for the very good reason that there was no time in
+which to reason out the matter. The fellow was thrown off his guard
+for an instant by my unexpected and unusual movement, and fortune so
+far favored me that I was able to get a grip upon the naked murderer’s
+throat in such a fashion that he could not cry out.
+
+I hope it will never be my ill luck to have again such a struggle as
+ensued.
+
+While battling for very life, and knowing that the slightest careless
+movement would give him an opportunity to brain me, I had sense enough
+to realize that the noise of the struggle would bring to his aid a
+score or more of his fellows. Therefore was I hampered in my efforts
+because I durst not work as I otherwise would, whilst he, on his part,
+was aiming to give the alarm, threshing here and there with his feet
+in the hope that some of those near about might hear him, and all the
+while I wondered where Simon Bartlett could be.
+
+The only hold which the fellow could get upon me was around my back,
+and he hugged as does a bear, striving to crush in my ribs, until the
+sense of suffocation which came upon me was so nearly overpowering that
+had it been only my life which was in the balance I must have given up
+the struggle before it was well begun.
+
+Not many seconds did we stand upright in this fight which could end
+only in the death of one; soon we were on the ground, he uppermost, but
+I knowing that the advantage was mine, because of his protruding tongue
+and eyeballs, which seemed starting from their sockets.
+
+How long we fought there I am unable to say. It seemed to me a full
+hour was spent, when most likely no more than three minutes had passed,
+and during all this time, as I afterward learned, Master Bartlett
+was doing his utmost to get in a blow with his knife, but finding it
+difficult to do so without danger of wounding me.
+
+Then, at the very moment when I believed victory lay with the Mohawk,
+and that I was even on the borders of the Beyond, I felt the sinewy
+frame suddenly relax, the head which had been bent toward me in the
+effort to weaken the hold upon his throat fell back, as a stream of
+warm blood covered my breast.
+
+Simon Bartlett had thrust his knife in through the savage’s back, and
+the fight was over.
+
+Yes, the fight was over; but even while I struggled to my feet, trying
+to regain the breath which had been nearly forced from my body, I
+realized that although we had come off victorious in this encounter,
+our peril had been increased tenfold, for the body of the Indian would
+unquestionably soon be found by his fellows, and then must be known the
+fact that some of our company were outside the stockade, after which
+our doom was certain.
+
+On the heels of this thought came another, which was, that by killing
+this villainous Mohawk had we put in greater jeopardy Elias Shendle,
+for even though Master Bartlett and I succeeded in gaining the
+stockade, the besiegers would be more keenly on the alert than before,
+while Elias, believing matters to be as when he left, would find
+himself confronted by death, when the only mercy he could hope to
+receive would be that it came speedily, while he was fighting.
+
+However, the deed was done, and no good could come of my conjuring up
+all the possibilities of trouble.
+
+We must get into the fort now without delay, or else abandon our
+efforts to do so, in which case rapid retreat would be necessary.
+
+It was not in my mind, however, to leave the vicinity of Fort Jenkins
+while it was possible to remain, and believing the danger to be less if
+we made a bold stroke, I said hurriedly to Master Bartlett:
+
+“If the Indians nearabout have not already heard the noise of the
+fight, they will soon come upon this fellow’s body, and then are we
+lost beyond hope; therefore I propose that you and I take to our heels
+now, running with all swiftness toward the main entrance, on the
+chances that the sentinels will see us and open the gate. Of course we
+stand the risk of being shot down; but that, in my mind, is no less if
+we stay here trying to get across the cleared space secretly.”
+
+“It shall be as you say, lad,” the old man replied, grimly. “I am ready
+to take my chances of running as fast as you.”
+
+Without waiting for further converse, for it seemed to me that even the
+seconds were precious just then, I started at full speed across the
+space which had been cleared immediately in front of the main entrance
+to the stockade, and on seeing Giles March standing sentinel directly
+over the gate, it seemed as if fortune was smiling on us.
+
+Master Bartlett, half-crippled though he was, held even pace with me;
+but when the race was a little more than two-thirds run, and I saw that
+the small gate was being opened cautiously, the report of a musket rang
+out almost at the same instant that I heard a bullet whistle past my
+ears. Then came another, and another, and in a twinkling it was as if
+all the thicket surrounding the stockade was alive with the crackling
+of musketry.
+
+Strangely enough, I gave no heed to the possibility of death at that
+moment when it lurked close behind me, but said to myself, as if it
+were something in the nature of a jest:
+
+“Elias Shendle’s arithmetic is strangely out of sorts when he claims
+that there are but an hundred Indians nearabout, for of a verity twice
+that number of shots have already been fired.”
+
+Then, turning my head ever so slightly, I looked to see if Master
+Bartlett was still on his feet, fearing lest he had been stricken down,
+and the old man was close at my heels, smiling, if you please, because
+we had thus far run the gauntlet in safety.
+
+It heartened me wondrously to hear him cry:
+
+“They need practice at a target, lad, before they shoot at moving game.”
+
+Then, ere one could have counted ten, we were safe within the stockade,
+and I gripping Giles March’s hand, as if he and I had both come from
+our graves to meet each other.
+
+“It was a narrow shave,” one of the lads who crowded around us said,
+and Master Bartlett replied with a laugh:
+
+“Ay, narrow, if you please, but yet margin enough and to spare, since
+we are here sound of body, although a little lacking in wind.”
+
+And thus did the old man come out from the race with death, having a
+jest upon his lips, even as I have known him in later days when the
+peril was equally great.
+
+I had returned none too soon, so Giles March told me when we stood
+apart from the others that I might learn what had happened during my
+absence.
+
+The lads were growing faint-hearted, having come to understand full
+well the force which menaced from the outside, and knowing that the
+slightest relaxation of vigilance meant a decided advantage to the
+enemy.
+
+It could not be otherwise than disheartening to know that possibly all
+the strength which the Tories could muster was about to be directed
+upon us, and our number so small that, even though each lad proved to
+be a host in himself, we were all too few to defend the stockade at
+every point.
+
+“There are four or five among us whose hearts have grown faint,”
+Giles said, “and unless their courage can be brought up to the
+sticking-point, there is a fear in my heart that they will make the
+others timorous.”
+
+“And yet what may we do, Giles?” I asked, in perplexity. “We cannot put
+blood in veins that are filled with milk.”
+
+“I believe it were better that we sent them away. To my mind the
+company would be stronger without them.”
+
+“Unless they be lads who are well versed in woodcraft, the chances of
+their getting away are exceeding small,” I replied, and, while I was
+describing to him what I had seen, both in company with Elias and while
+returning with Master Bartlett, the old man joined us.
+
+“You lads are in a position where open battle is to be preferred,
+rather than this constant nagging by bullets whenever a head is shown
+above the stockade,” he said, as if thinking aloud, and so much
+confidence did I have in his courage and judgment that I repeated what
+Giles had told me, whereupon he said gravely:
+
+“I believe in looking bad matters squarely in the face, and, judging
+from what has been seen, your plight is likely to continue as it has
+been until Butler’s gang makes a direct assault. You should have more
+of a force here.”
+
+“Very true, Master Bartlett,” I replied, with a laugh, in which was no
+mirth, “and mayhap you will be able to tell us how our numbers can be
+increased? There are not enough men, counting the cripples, in all
+the valley to defend the blockhouses which are scattered from here to
+Wilkesbarre, therefore how may we expect that any will come to us?”
+
+“It would be wiser for them to abandon some of the stockades lower
+down, in order to hold this one, where the heaviest fighting will come,
+and it may be that those to whom Elias Shendle speaks will understand
+such to be the case.”
+
+“I am not minded to build my hopes on getting reinforcements,” I
+replied, and then, because the subject was not heartening, I begged the
+old man to tell us what had been done by our people.
+
+He made a long story out of little, and yet in that little was
+considerable meat.
+
+In the first place, the people at Wilkesbarre had information that
+General Schuyler had written a letter to the Congress, detailing the
+situation and forecasting the probabilities, urging that such recruits
+in the American army as came from Wyoming be allowed to return on
+furlough, in order to defend their homes, but thus far no attention had
+been paid to the communication.
+
+The women of the valley, knowing well all the needs, and how put to
+it we were for ammunition, had taken it upon themselves not only to
+plant the gardens and till the farms, but to make gunpowder for the
+several garrisons. They had taken up the floors of their houses, dug
+out the earth, and put in casks in order to make saltpetre. Then mixing
+charcoal and sulphur with it, and grinding the whole in a small mill
+which Master Hollenback had brought, made such powder as we could use;
+but it fouled the guns so badly that not above a dozen charges might be
+fired without cleaning the weapons.
+
+Word was also received that John Butler had gathered two companies of
+Tory rangers, a detachment of Johnson’s Royal Greens, and from five
+to six hundred Indians, who were advancing from Niagara, intending to
+overrun the valley. The men already at Wintermoot’s were probably the
+advance of this large army.
+
+To oppose this force, Giles and I knew full well that, taking every man
+in the valley who could fire a musket, we would not be able to raise
+more than two hundred at the most.
+
+It was a situation of affairs such as might daunt even the bravest
+spirits, and we Minute Boys, ignorant of all the rules of warfare, a
+mere handful, as compared with the Indians which already surrounded us,
+were expected to hold in check the Tories and savages which Butler was
+leading against us.
+
+“It is not well, Master Bartlett, that you should tell the others what
+we have just heard,” Giles March said, gravely, when the old man had
+come to an end of his budget of news. “I had thought my heart stout
+enough to keep me behind these logs so long as life remained, believing
+I might aid those of my own blood in the valley; but, knowing what may
+be coming against us, I understand now how vain it will be. Those who
+are weak-hearted already are like to make such plaint that a retreat
+will be begun before the battle is commenced.”
+
+Then it was that Master Bartlett set about trying to hearten us, saying
+that it was not impossible the Congress, learning what was being done,
+would take immediate steps to send three or four companies--perhaps
+a regiment--to aid us. He also suggested that possibly John Butler
+intended to strike a blow elsewhere rather than at our valley, and
+there might have been some chance for hope in this last had we not
+known that many of the Tories were members of the Susquehanna Company,
+who, by shedding blood now, might establish firmly their claims upon
+the land.
+
+However heavy my heart had grown since Master Bartlett told us so much
+regarding the situation outside, I was not minded that the Minute Boys
+should relax their vigilance in the slightest degree, for we would
+hold Jenkins’s Fort as long as might be, forcing the enemy to pay the
+largest possible price in blood for whatsoever of advantage he gained
+over us.
+
+When Giles and I had made the round of the stockade to learn if every
+lad was doing his duty, we returned to where Master Bartlett awaited
+us, and then I asked if he believed it possible or advisable for us to
+make any attempt at rescuing Esther Hinchman, detailing the plans which
+had already been formed in my mind.
+
+The old man was unwilling to give a direct opinion; but that he favored
+something of the kind both Giles and I understood when he said:
+
+“Whatsoever you do must be done quickly, lad, before the enemy
+has gotten ready to make an attack upon the fort. Nothing can be
+accomplished by force, and, therefore, a small number only should be
+sent out,--say, two or three. I am ready to do my share of the work;
+the brother of the girl had, perhaps, better be made one of the party,
+and the third man can be of your own choice.”
+
+“If you had the task in hand, Master Bartlett, when would you set out?”
+I asked, and he replied, promptly:
+
+“As soon as the sun has set.”
+
+“It should be my right to name the third member of the party,” Giles
+March said, and I knew what was in his mind, but did not settle the
+matter then, for I was hoping there might be some change in affairs
+which would give me the privilege of going with Master Bartlett,
+therefore turned the conversation by speaking of the possibility that
+we might be able to add to our store of provisions.
+
+It was when the old man heard we had such a small stock of food that
+his face took on a graver expression than while he was telling of the
+overwhelming force likely to come against us, and until the sun was
+near to setting did we discuss the chances of replenishing our scanty
+larder, but without arriving at any satisfactory conclusion.
+
+That night each of us had for supper a piece of corn bread as large,
+perhaps, as half your hand, and so dry that it was like unto hardened
+clay.
+
+While I was absent Giles had divided the force into three parties,
+allowing each in turn to go off duty for two hours, that all might thus
+have opportunity for sleep. It seemed to me best that such routine
+should be continued.
+
+Master Bartlett, as if having forgotten what he had advised in regard
+to attempting the rescue of Esther Hinchman, proposed that both Giles
+and I lie down to rest, leaving him in charge of the fort, and this we
+did, for slumber weighed so heavily upon our eyelids that it was with
+difficulty I could keep mine from closing even while I made the rounds
+of the stockade.
+
+During three hours or more we slept as only tired lads can, and when
+I came out from the blockhouse it was near to ten o’clock; but Master
+Bartlett had nothing of importance to report.
+
+The enemy remained quite as vigilant as before, shooting with poor
+aim whenever one of the lads incautiously showed himself above the
+stockade, and nothing had been seen to betoken any change of plan on
+their part; therefore it was that I did no more than make the rounds
+from one sentinel to another, without giving any attention to the
+surrounding forest.
+
+An hour later Giles joined me, he having gained just so much the more
+sleep, and Master Bartlett took his turn at lying down.
+
+We two lads stood near the door of the blockhouse while I explained to
+Giles that the enemy had been wasting less ammunition than usual, as
+it seemed to me, when suddenly a rattle of musketry was heard from the
+eastern side, near the water, and our lads who were at that portion of
+the stockade failed to return it.
+
+As a matter of course, Giles and I ran quickly toward what seemed to be
+the danger-point, and, clambering up on the narrow platform, I demanded
+of the lad nearest me why he had not discharged his musket.
+
+“I have seen no target as yet,” he replied. “The shots were fired from
+such a distance that even the flashes of the guns have been hidden by
+the foliage.”
+
+Looking to the priming of my musket, I strained my eyes in vain for
+some sign of the enemy, but yet the reports continued to ring out in
+rapid succession, and I wondered why I failed to hear the whistling of
+the bullets.
+
+Two or three of those who were off duty came running up in the belief
+that they might be needed, and it was only natural that all the other
+sentinels should have turned in that direction from which it seemed
+probable an attack would be made.
+
+Therefore it was, and I am willing to take all the blame for such
+carelessness, that the stockade nearabout the gate was virtually
+unguarded.
+
+The first intimation I had that the discharge of musketry from the
+eastward was only a feint on the part of the enemy was from Master
+Bartlett, who, having come out of the blockhouse, saw at once in what
+way we had laid ourselves open to an attack.
+
+It was the report of his musket which caused me to whirl about
+suddenly, and then it looked as if fifty or more naked savages were
+scaling the stockade just over the gates, while inside perhaps ten or
+twelve stood awaiting the coming of their comrades.
+
+An exclamation of anger because of my stupidity involuntarily burst
+from my lips, as I gave the word for all, save only four sentinels, to
+join me; but, by the time the lads were down from the platforms, there
+were not less than two score Indians already inside.
+
+It seemed to me at that moment as if the fort was already taken; but
+so great was my anger because of having given the foe the opportunity
+he wanted that I forgot all the danger which menaced, and, shouting to
+hearten my comrades, ran forward side by side with Giles March to do
+whatsoever we might toward repairing the mischief.
+
+And now of what took place during the next half-hour I have no clear
+knowledge, save as to our first charge, when, emptying our muskets into
+that throng of half-naked murderers, we dashed forward, not stopping to
+reload, but depending upon using our weapons as clubs.
+
+It was like some horrible nightmare, where one struggles against such
+odds that he can make no headway, but is continually forced to exert
+himself to the utmost, knowing death to be close at hand.
+
+Once, while I was parrying with my musket a blow which one of the
+Mohawks would have dealt me, another ran swiftly around, as if to
+strike from behind, and already in fancy had I felt the burning
+sensation which accompanies the thrust of cold steel, when the report
+of Master Bartlett’s musket rang out, while one of my adversaries
+dropped dead as the other took to his heels.
+
+It was a battle wherein we fought hand to hand, overmatched in numbers,
+in strength, and in weapons, and yet to the credit of the Minute Boys
+it must be said that even those who had shown themselves faint-hearted
+shortly before, fought like men, regarding not their own lives in the
+hope of delaying the enemy ever so little on his march through the
+valley.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+AFTER THE BATTLE
+
+
+If it were advisable to spend the time, one might write page after
+page, detailing the acts of heroism performed by the Minute Boys in
+this their first battle, when, taken by surprise, and with odds of not
+less than three to one against them, they saved the fort from capture.
+
+Master Bartlett, who should be a judge in such matters, declares that
+never one of us flinched from his duty; but I could speak only of what
+occurred as I myself took part in it, and it seemed as if we were
+favored by God, else the enemy must literally have overrun us.
+
+There were times during the battle when it was possible for us to
+reload our weapons; but before twenty minutes had passed, my gun was
+so foul that I could not drive a bullet home, and was forced to depend
+upon the weapon as a club, or use my knife.
+
+And yet we drove those human wolves back from whence they came, all
+save eight, who remained inside the stockade with no breath of life in
+their ugly bodies.
+
+I have always maintained that an Indian is a coward who can fight well
+only when his adversary has been taken by surprise, or is too feeble
+for resistance. So it was here. During half an hour, mayhap, they
+fought like the wolves that they are, and then, as one after another
+was cut down, the remainder of them turned tail, striving to make their
+way out, and we did our best to lessen the number of John Butler’s
+followers.
+
+One there was who showed himself courageous, despite the fact that he
+battled in a wicked cause, and, when we pressed him hard, stood with
+his back against the logs, fighting until he fell dead.
+
+The others were as curs. Not until the last of the horde who could
+move had escaped did we count up our losses, and grievous they were as
+compared with our numbers. Ezra Simpson lay dead across the body of a
+stalwart Indian, with evidences enough near by to show that he had left
+his mark upon more than one of those who would turn our peaceful valley
+into a shambles.
+
+Two of the company were seriously wounded, and three others, including
+myself, bore marks of either knife or hatchet, but not to such an
+extent that we were disabled.
+
+It was a victory for us; but should we win two or three more in the
+same manner, then were we undone for a verity, because of being wiped
+out entirely.
+
+It goes without saying that Master Bartlett did valiant duty. Two
+others, besides myself, owed their lives to him, for it was as if he
+saw all that was going on, and wherever the battle raged hottest he
+sought to aid him who was hardest pressed. Without the old man, I fear
+there would have been a different ending to this poor tale.
+
+There was no rest for us when the battle had come to an end. Those
+whose turn it was to sleep threw themselves down on the floor of the
+blockhouse, and the rest of us did duty on the walls, all save five,
+who were told off to drag out through the small gate, even at risk of
+being shot down, the dead bodies of our enemies.
+
+That done, we buried Ezra Simpson hurriedly but reverentially, and
+perchance the tears which flowed from our eyes were caused by the
+knowledge that our time of greater suffering was yet to come, while
+they had done with the agony of death.
+
+I think the fever of battle was yet upon Giles March, when we had
+finished the mournful task of laying our comrade in his last bed, for
+no sooner was that done than he said eagerly to me:
+
+“Now is the time when we may make an effort to release Daniel
+Hinchman’s sister, with more chance of success than ever before.”
+
+“What do you mean, Giles?” I cried, in surprise. “We have but just
+brought to an end as severe a battle as we shall ever again fight,
+however long we claim to be soldiers, and would you run another
+hazardous venture on the heels of this?”
+
+“Ay, that I would, Jonathan Ogden. The Indians have been beaten
+thoroughly, and for a certain time are cowed by failing to capture this
+stockade, which, doubtless, they believed would fall into their hands
+like a rotten apple. Now is come the time for us to strike.”
+
+“I believe the lad speaks truly,” Master Bartlett said, as he joined
+us. “If I know anything of the red sneaks, they will not make another
+assault upon this fort to-night, but will spend the time mourning over
+the dead, and patching up the living who bear the marks of our weapons.
+More than that, it is not reasonable for them to suppose we would
+attempt so soon to strike a blow in return.”
+
+“It is my right to leave the stockade this time,” Giles said, in a
+tone so firm that I realized it would be useless to argue against his
+proposal, whereupon I replied, turning to Master Bartlett:
+
+“If it so be you think it right for three of this small party to
+venture into yet further danger, leaving us weak as we are, go,
+although it would please me better that Giles took the command of the
+fort while I journeyed toward Wintermoot’s.”
+
+“Are you ready, Master Bartlett?” the lad asked, eagerly, and I fancied
+there was somewhat of grim pleasure in the old man’s heart at the
+thought of such a venture, for he replied promptly:
+
+“Ay, that I am, lad, and the sooner we set off, the sooner will we be
+trying to get back inside this fence of logs.”
+
+“Yes, if you live to return,” I said, moodily, whereat the old man
+clapped me on the shoulder heartily, as he cried:
+
+“Those who venture most are apt to live the longest,--at least, that
+has been my experience. I’m not claiming that we’ll be able to release
+the girl; but ’twixt now and sunrise we shall know if it be possible.”
+
+Giles had already gone into the blockhouse to find Daniel Hinchman, and
+I was hardly yet recovered from the daze which had come over me with
+the idea of setting out on a venture directly on the heels of a battle,
+when the three were marching toward the small gate.
+
+I ran after them to unbar it, wishing to have even that slight share in
+the task, after which they crept silently out.
+
+“God be with you,” I whispered.
+
+“If He goes with either party this night, it will be with us,” Master
+Bartlett said grimly, and then the three were lost to view in the gloom.
+
+I was left with but eighteen lads to defend the fort, and it seemed,
+with the going of the old man, that our strength had departed. It was
+necessary I pull myself together with a will, else had my heart grown
+so heavy that those who called me the captain of the Minute Boys would
+have seen by one look at my face that I was no longer capable of
+controlling even myself, let alone my comrades.
+
+At such a time work, and plenty of it, does a fellow a deal of good.
+I went here and there, doing whatsoever my hands could find to do, in
+order to drive away the timorousness which was creeping into my heart.
+
+As yet, those of us who were slightly wounded had given no attention to
+their hurts. Now I insisted that each lad be looked after carefully,
+saying to those who laughed at such coddling that it was necessary,
+because our numbers were so few that the loss of one would be serious
+indeed, and he who might be disabled because of neglecting his wounds
+was nearly as much to be blamed as the coward who ran away.
+
+It goes without saying that all this while we kept strictest watch from
+the top of the stockade, but without seeing anything whatsoever of the
+enemy, however recklessly we exposed ourselves.
+
+It was as Master Bartlett had said, they were cowed for the time being,
+because of failing in an attempt which they believed could be carried
+through without severe loss.
+
+And now am I come to that part of my story which seems almost
+improbable even to myself.
+
+The night passed, and the next day was nearly half spent before
+anything occurred to cause either joy or sorrow. We had seen nothing
+whatsoever of the Indians; it was as if the siege had suddenly been
+raised, and I was such a simple as to question whether that might not
+be the fact.
+
+Because we had beaten back such an overwhelming number of Mohawks, we
+lads were heartened wondrously, believing it possible to accomplish
+far more than we had ever supposed ourselves capable of, and were in
+fine fettle for whatsoever might come, when suddenly the watcher on the
+south side of the stockade cried out:
+
+“Here comes Giles March, and with a supply of provisions.”
+
+I thought the lad had taken leave of his senses, and sprang up on the
+platform, fearing the Indians were playing some new trick, when, to my
+amazement, I saw Giles staggering toward the fort under the weight of a
+heavy buck.
+
+Behind him came Master Bartlett with a bag of what I judged might be
+meal on his shoulder. Directly in his wake was the same girl I had seen
+in the Indian encampment, and, bringing up the rear, appeared Daniel
+Hinchman, burdened as were the others.
+
+Had John Butler’s army marched out of the forest arraying themselves in
+battle-line, I could not have been more astonished than I was to see
+returning so soon those whom I feared had gone to certain death.
+
+It is not necessary I should say that we unbarred the gate without
+delay, and, when Giles came in, throwing down the buck with the air of
+one who has borne his burden as long as possible, I cried out, even
+before greeting the others:
+
+“How did you dare spend time in hunting when the woods are filled with
+savages?”
+
+“In the first place I didn’t spend any time hunting, and next, it seems
+as if all the Indians who were round about the stockade had beat a
+retreat to Wintermoot’s.”
+
+Then Master Bartlett, dropping his load on the ground, said, with
+boyish glee:
+
+“There is meal enough, lad, to fatten your larder for two or three
+days, at all events, and Daniel has got of dried deer flesh as much as
+will serve to keep your jaws working for a full fortnight.”
+
+The girl entered the stockade hurriedly, looking around with an air of
+most intense relief, as if she had at last arrived at some secure place
+of refuge, instead of having come where the chances were that death
+awaited her.
+
+“There is little need to keep more than one sentinel on duty,” Master
+Bartlett said, with a laugh, “for, from what we have seen, the brave
+band of Mohawks has decided to throw up the job with which John Butler
+entrusted them, and are spending their time in all kinds of heathenish
+mummery round about their lodges at Wintermoot’s.”
+
+Hearing this, every fellow leaped from the platform and gathered around
+those whose mission had been so quickly but thoroughly performed, to
+hear their story.
+
+“I will stand on guard while you tell us how it happened that you could
+not only do what seemed impossible; but have brought with you that of
+which we stood sorely in need,” I cried, all that burden of fear and
+responsibility suddenly lifted from my shoulders, as I sprang upon the
+platform just over the small gate.
+
+“I reckon Giles had best spin the yarn,” Master Bartlett said, “while I
+attend to my rheumatics, for spending the night nearabout the river has
+not done my old joints any good.”
+
+Then the old man fell to rubbing his knees energetically, and I knew,
+despite the smile which he forced to his face, that he was suffering;
+but, when I taxed him with it, he denied that he was in any great
+pain, saying it was better to drive away the ache before it had fairly
+settled down, than wait until it gained firm lodgment.
+
+The remainder of the company clamored for a recital of what had been
+done, so Giles could do no less than go into the details, while Daniel
+led his sister to the blockhouse as if, which undoubtedly was the case,
+she needed repose.
+
+“It was all so easy that, but for our precautions, we might have got
+back by daylight,” Giles began. “Believing the Indians were stationed
+as they had been before the attack, we wormed our way through the
+underbrush, thinking ourselves wondrously fortunate in not coming
+across any, and only when we were within an hundred yards, perhaps, of
+Wintermoot’s did we see the first show of an enemy.”
+
+“Meaning that when we gave them the dose they needed inside the
+stockade, all the others grew disheartened,” Master Bartlett
+interrupted. “It is the way the sneaks have. If you once get the upper
+hand of them, they are whipped to a standstill.”
+
+“It was not until nearly morning that we came to a little hill this
+side the fort, where we could have a view of all that was going on,”
+Giles continued; “but long before arriving there, we heard the howls
+and yells of the Mohawks, as they sang what we fancied was a dirge for
+those who had been left behind. By the light of the many fires which
+had been built, for they believed themselves secure from an attack
+because of being so near the fort, we could see not less than two
+hundred of the villains, with here and there a white man among them,
+and I have the idea that John Butler has got a reasonably big job on
+his hands to hold the red allies in place, simply because the Minute
+Boys of Wyoming Valley thrashed them out of their boots.”
+
+“There is no question but that the one fight would have sent them back
+home, save for the fact that others are on the way to join them,”
+Master Bartlett added.
+
+“The lodges appeared to be deserted, and we could see Esther Hinchman
+sitting outside that one on the river bank. Now you must know that
+all this hullabaloo was going on in front of the stockade, and perhaps
+two hundred yards from the nearest wigwam, therefore, taking Master
+Bartlett’s advice, we made our way down to the stream, where a dead
+tree was floating in the eddy. Wading into the water, we pushed that
+off. The branches hid our heads from view, and the remainder of our
+bodies were beneath the surface. It was an easy matter to make it
+appear as if the tree grounded by accident directly in front of the
+lodge where Esther Hinchman was sitting, and then, watching his chance,
+Daniel went up to her. The only fear was that the girl might scream;
+but it so happened she did not, and in less than five minutes she also
+was in the water, clinging to the tree.”
+
+“But surely you could not get up-stream in the same way,” I
+interrupted, and Giles replied, with a laugh:
+
+“No, and neither did we try, for about the time Esther Hinchman joined
+us, the whole gang of Indians filed into the fort, where, most likely,
+they were to be feasted, in order to brace them up after the disaster
+of the night. Then was the time when I believed we should make our way
+into the thicket again, but Master Bartlett insisted that it would be
+little less than wicked to lose the chance of adding to our store of
+provisions, so he and I made a regular search of the lodges.”
+
+“You were taking too big a risk,” I cried.
+
+[Illustration: “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER.’”]
+
+“Having gotten the girl, you should have been satisfied.”
+
+“In which case you wouldn’t have so good a show of sleeping with a
+full stomach this night, lad,” Master Bartlett said, grimly. “We could
+do our work without being seen, even though the Tories had had their
+sentinels on the stockade, which they didn’t. Giles is right about the
+feasting part of it, for, as I came away, it was possible to see that
+rum was being distributed generously, and a savage always expects to
+gorge himself at such a time.”
+
+“We brought away all that we could carry,” Giles continued. “I took as
+my share from the lodges a bag of meal; but when we were in the thicket
+once more and found this buck hanging up to season, I believed it was
+a good trade to swap corn-meal for deer. If any of you fellows think
+we ran our noses into danger, you are mistaken, for it was as safe as
+any pleasure excursion you ever heard about, although had we waited
+four and twenty hours before setting out, I question if Esther Hinchman
+would not have remained a prisoner with the Mohawks.”
+
+“And she may thank you for her release, Giles March,” I said,
+determined that he should have his full share of the credit.
+
+His cheeks reddened with pleasure, and he would have declared that he
+was not entitled to any praise if, at that moment, I had not startled
+the company by saying in astonishment, as my eye caught a glimpse of
+something moving amid the foliage:
+
+“There are white people coming this way,--women as well as children!”
+
+Every fellow leaped to the platform, and then we saw that which at
+first filled us with wonderment, but was afterward easily explained.
+
+Four men, two of whom were walking on crutches, six or eight women,
+all of whom carried burdens of some kind, and not less than a dozen
+children, the largest weighted down with what appeared to be provisions
+and household utensils, were coming toward us.
+
+“Refugees from nearabout the burnt lands, if I’m not mistaken,” Master
+Bartlett exclaimed, as he clambered up beside me.
+
+“And why have they come here?” I asked, in bewilderment. “It would have
+been safer for them to have gone to Forty Fort.”
+
+“I’m afraid, lad, their coming means that John Butler’s forces are
+advancing, and they have fled to the nearest fortified place.”
+
+There was little need for us to speculate very long as to why these
+people had come, for within five minutes they were all inside the fort,
+and we heard the pitiful story.
+
+Stephen Morley, a settler who had taken up land in what was known as
+the burnt district, some six miles away, was the only able-bodied man
+among the party, and he it was who told the tale.
+
+There were in that district, within a radius of perhaps five miles,
+six families. Four of the husbands were in the American army. Stephen
+Morley himself was a soldier, but had been given a three months’
+furlough because of illness, and arrived home just as a large body of
+Indians suddenly appeared in the neighborhood.
+
+He, knowing much of the condition of affairs, and understanding that
+this must be the advance of Butler’s force, realized the necessity of
+immediate flight, and, taking with them such goods and provisions as
+could be carried through the wilderness, the party set out the night
+before, travelling in the darkness, all unsuspicious of the fact that
+Fort Jenkins had been besieged.
+
+Save for the fact of the attack upon us, they would have been made
+prisoners at the very moment when they believed themselves near a place
+of safety, and, except for the number of mouths to be fed, I could have
+rejoiced at their coming. As it was, however, I might not complain,
+because they were fleeing for their lives, and had brought with them,
+as we afterward learned, a sufficiency of provisions for three or four
+days’ consumption.
+
+It was a welcome addition to our number, for in those days, and in our
+valley, the women could and did fight as valiantly as the men. The only
+phase of the matter which troubled me was that we might be hemmed in
+so long that starvation would finally stare us in the face, and, with
+those children crying for bread, one could not hold out as long as he
+otherwise might.
+
+Master Morley could give us little information concerning the strength
+of the party which had driven him and his neighbors from their homes.
+It seems that the savages were yet several miles from the settlement
+when their whereabouts were discovered, and Morley had advised
+immediate flight, because of the rumors regarding Butler’s intentions,
+not making an effort to learn any particulars concerning the enemy.
+
+Among the other things which these guests of ours brought was a
+quantity of powder equal to all we had in the fort, and this, as may be
+imagined, was very welcome to us, for I had been looking forward with
+cowardly fear to that time when we would be reduced to the last round
+of ammunition.
+
+As a matter of course the women and children were given quarters in the
+blockhouse. My company and the male refugees could gain all the repose
+which might be allowed us by the enemy on the ground outside, while the
+weather was so warm.
+
+With Stephen Morley, who had served in the American army nearly a year,
+and Master Bartlett, we Minute Boys had good advisers, and I felt as
+if I might well shift the heaviest of the responsibility on to their
+shoulders.
+
+As a matter of course, we took Master Morley into our confidence,
+and Master Bartlett, Giles, and I held a council of war, as it were,
+as soon as matters were settled down inside the stockade. Then it
+was decided, in view of the success which had attended the visit to
+Wintermoot’s, that we make some attempt to get game before night should
+come. It was believed there would be no danger in venturing out, at
+least until sunset, for it was not probable that those who had driven
+the settlers from the burnt district would arrive before dark, or, even
+if they did, their course would be far to the westward of the river.
+
+Therefore it was that I called the lads together, asking if any of them
+were minded to go out in search of game, and found that it would be
+necessary to make a detail by name, since every member of the company
+was willing to take the chances in order to add to the store of food.
+
+I selected two of the lads whom I knew to be good shots, and Giles
+March named two others. These four we sent out at once, with
+instructions for them to remain near the bank of the river, and not to
+venture above three miles from the stockade.
+
+When they had gone we added the names of the newcomers to our company
+of Minute Boys, dividing the whole into three squads as before, and
+settled down to routine duty, with good reason to believe nothing
+menacing would occur, at least until another day had come.
+
+Then it was that Giles and I threw ourselves on the ground in the shade
+of the blockhouse to sleep, and when we awakened night had fully come.
+
+Rising to my feet, wonderfully refreshed by the few hours of dreamless
+repose, I asked, curiously, of the first lad I saw, whether the hunters
+had brought much game.
+
+“They haven’t come back yet,” was the reply. “Master Morley and Simon
+Bartlett are yonder on the eastern angle, watching for them.”
+
+“Haven’t come back!” I cried, in dismay. “It was understood that even
+though they were on the track of a deer, there should be no question of
+returning before sunset,” and, filled with apprehension, I ran toward
+that portion of the enclosure where I saw the two men of whom the lad
+had spoken, peering intently into the thicket.
+
+“What can have happened?” I asked, nervously, climbing up by the side
+of Master Bartlett, and he replied in a whisper:
+
+“According to my belief, lad, they have met the advance of Butler’s
+force, and been taken prisoners.”
+
+“But they were told to stay near the bank of the river!” I cried.
+
+“True, and that was because you and I were so stiff in our own opinions
+as to believe the Tory crew would keep on the direct course from the
+burnt district to Wintermoot’s, whereas the chances are the scoundrels
+counted on first having a look at Fort Jenkins.”
+
+“We must go at once in search of them,” I cried, not stopping to
+realize that but a short time before, when Daniel Hinchman pleaded
+for aid to find his sister, I refused to allow any one to depart on so
+hazardous a venture in the night.
+
+“To what end, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, sorrowfully. “If matters are
+as Stephen Morley and I fear, then, even though you turn this entire
+force out, nothing could be done. To my mind, if four lads well armed
+were overcome, then was it done by such numbers as are too many for us.”
+
+“And are we to sit here idle?” I cried, almost beside myself with
+grief, since it seemed as if I was directly responsible for their
+safety because of having allowed them to go.
+
+“There is nothing else you can do, Jonathan Ogden, in justice to those
+who call you their captain,” Master Bartlett replied, and he had hardly
+more than ceased speaking before a bright light flashed up near the
+river, considerably beyond musket-shot from where we were standing, and
+at the same time we heard shrieks and yells as of rejoicing.
+
+“It is as we feared,” Master Morley said, turning suddenly upon me,
+and speaking for the first time since I had come. “The savages have
+captured the lads, and we know full well the meaning of that fire.”
+
+“The meaning of it?” I screamed, understanding what he meant, but at
+the same time refusing to admit it.
+
+“Ay, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, in a tearful tone. “Now is the
+time when those whom we whipped inside the stockade will have their
+revenge, and, if I mistake not, the fiends count on doing their bloody
+work where we must witness it.”
+
+“Then you believe they have taken our lads, and are about to torture
+them?” I whispered.
+
+The old man nodded his head, and then turned away as if unwilling to
+say more.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+THE SORTIE
+
+
+There could be no question but that Master Bartlett had guessed rightly
+as to the purpose of the savages, for there was no other way by which
+we could account for the fire which had just been kindled.
+
+They would not have camped so far from Wintermoot’s in order to break
+a day’s march, and even if they had halted for the purpose of resting,
+common prudence would have dictated that they do so secretly.
+
+When I had reasoned all this out in my mind, and been forced to believe
+the worst, it was no longer possible for me to think of ourselves as
+Minute Boys, if by so acting we were forced to remain inside the fort.
+Only one idea found lodgment in my brain, which was that we must, at
+all hazards, do what we might toward aiding the unfortunate lads, who
+were thus come to the stake while in pursuance of duty.
+
+To remain idle within the stockade, as Master Bartlett seemed willing
+to do, while they suffered such torture as those fiendish savages could
+invent, seemed to me more heartless than anything I had ever heard,
+and, forgetting my duty to the company of which I was captain, I cried,
+passionately:
+
+“It shall not be. We will not remain here with folded hands and allow
+those murderers to do their cruel work!”
+
+“Ay, it would not be if it were in our power to give them aid,” Master
+Bartlett said, grimly. “Stephen Morley had fair chance to judge of the
+strength of the red-skinned wolves, and from him we know that there
+must, at the very least, be more than an hundred gathered around yonder
+fire. To venture out now is but to play into their hands, leaving the
+fort so illy manned that its capture would be certain.”
+
+“We are stronger than before Stephen Morley’s party came in,” I said,
+half to myself, and Master Bartlett replied:
+
+“True, we are, and yet the number here is all too small for the defence
+of the stockade.”
+
+“If four or five should go out, there would still remain as many as our
+people of Wilkesbarre believe to be here,” I continued, thinking aloud
+rather than making a statement which demanded any answer, and the old
+man asked with more of impatience than I had yet seen him display:
+
+“What wild plan have you in mind, Jonathan Ogden? Don’t forget that you
+are the captain of this company, and as such it is your duty to keep
+them together.”
+
+“A poor captain have I made,” I replied, hotly. “It were better for
+all that the youngest of the party had been selected for the command.
+If I should go out, you can serve the lads more to their advantage than
+I could ever hope to do.”
+
+“There is no good reason why you make such talk as that, and I would
+refuse to listen, save that it is necessary I know upon what your mind
+is dwelling.”
+
+“That can be told quickly,” I replied, burning with the desire to be
+where I could strike a blow at those who were making ready for such
+work as the imps of the evil one would blush at. “I am minded to go out
+there, not boldly, nor in a careless manner, but to creep upon that
+band of demons until it be possible either to drive them away, or do
+the last friendly act to our comrades who are prisoners--bring them to
+their death quickly.”
+
+“He who has had the most experience in warfare with the savages will
+tell you, Jonathan Ogden, that you haven’t one chance in ten thousand,
+even though you take all your company of Minute Boys, to drive away
+those savages after they have once begun, or made ready for their cruel
+work. I grant you it would be a blessed boon to kill the lads quickly;
+but to do that you would bring down, not only upon yourselves, but on
+all within this stockade, that horde of ravening wolves.”
+
+I was not minded to continue the discussion when the moments were so
+precious, and knew beyond a peradventure that Simon Bartlett would
+never give his consent to my going in case I asked it; therefore did I
+put the matter plainly before him:
+
+“It is my intent, Master Bartlett, to do whatsoever I can to aid my
+comrades, and with the expectation of meeting death while doing it.
+Neither the fact that I am in command of this company, nor that it is
+a forlorn hope on which I am embarking, can prevent me. If so be two
+others here want to go with me, I believe it possible the dear lads may
+be killed before they are tortured.”
+
+“I am one who goes with you, Jonathan Ogden,” came a voice near at
+hand, and, looking down from the platform on which the old man and I
+were standing, I saw Giles March, who had come up unobserved and thus
+heard a goodly portion of the conversation.
+
+“But you must stay here, Giles,” I cried, and he replied, sharply:
+
+“What fetters have I more than you? Is the captain of a company the
+only one who is permitted to attempt a man’s work?”
+
+As a matter of course, that silenced me. What reply could I make to
+such questions?
+
+“You know how few are the chances that we shall come back into this
+stockade alive?” I ventured to ask, and he replied promptly:
+
+“Ay, even as well as you, Jonathan Ogden, and yet would I go, for
+death were better, as I look at the matter, than remaining here idle,
+knowing what is being done yonder.”
+
+“What is it you speak of in which death seems so certain?” Daniel
+Hinchman asked, as he came up hurriedly, and I would have held my
+peace, but Giles March must needs explain to him what I proposed to do.
+
+“And who will go with you, Jonathan Ogden?” Daniel asked.
+
+“I am going,” Giles said, before it was possible for me to make reply.
+
+“Then you shall count me in also. It would be the least I could do,
+after this company of lads has saved my sister from a doom even worse
+than that which you say probably awaits those who went out hunting.”
+
+Again I would have protested; but Master Bartlett, laying his hand
+heavily on my shoulder, said gravely:
+
+“Haven’t they as good right as you to risk life in the hope of aiding
+a comrade? Now you have the two you asked for, and, if it still be in
+your mind to go out on what I shall count a hopeless task, then let
+me beg you do it secretly, allowing no person inside this enclosure,
+save only Stephen Morley and myself, to know that the force has been
+weakened by seven.”
+
+“How seven?” I asked, with irritation.
+
+“The four hunters and you three, for there is no more chance one will
+return than the other.”
+
+Leaping down from the stockade, I began hurriedly to make my
+preparations, for however determined I was to sally forth, such talk as
+Master Bartlett was indulging in could have no other effect than that
+of making me for the moment faint-hearted, and surely just then I had
+need of all the courage which could be summoned.
+
+I would take with me nothing save my musket and ammunition; every
+garment that could be dispensed with should be left behind, lest it
+impede me in the short journey which must be made as silently as death,
+and Giles and Daniel followed my example, until we stood in little more
+clothing than was indulged in by those fiends whom we hoped to kill.
+
+While this was being done, Master Bartlett held a whispered
+conversation with Stephen Morley, after which the old man said:
+
+“If you go out through the gate, lads, one or more of the company will
+know your purpose, therefore I propose that you let yourselves down
+from the top of the stockade at whatsoever point seems best to you,
+and, although we dare not hope you may return, both Stephen Morley and
+I will stand here on watch, ready to open the small gate when we see
+you coming, or to summon the rest of the company to shoot down those
+who may be pursuing.”
+
+“As well go from here as anywhere?” I said to Giles, pointing just
+above our heads, and he nodded.
+
+Master Bartlett gripped each of us by the hand in turn, and thus
+we climbed up, swinging ourselves over the top of the stockade and
+dropping down on the outside.
+
+I had feared that one or both of the men might attempt to indulge in
+leave-taking, and so tensely were my nerves strung then that I could
+not have endured anything of the kind; but, fortunately for me, not a
+word was spoken.
+
+After reaching the ground, it was not necessary we should hold any
+converse one with the other. Each of us understood what was to be done,
+and could see plainly before us the goal. The fire was leaping higher
+and higher, and a deathly sickness came into my heart, as I asked
+myself whether the tongues of flame had not already fastened upon the
+bodies of our comrades.
+
+It was as if Giles March read my thoughts, for he said in a whisper:
+
+“They haven’t begun the work of torture yet, else would we have
+heard songs and shouts. Yonder light comes from the camp-fire, where
+doubtless they are making ready supper.”
+
+As nearly as I could judge, the Indians were less than a mile away, and
+the night was so far advanced that it seemed necessary we take some
+chances of making a noise, else we might arrive too late, therefore I
+believe we covered the distance within half an hour, seeing nothing
+during that short journey betokening the presence of foes. It was as
+if the murdering villains, secure in their numbers, believed that no
+danger threatened them, or that it would not be necessary to send out
+scouts, because we in the fort were penned up like sheep awaiting the
+butcher.
+
+When we had finally arrived so near the fire as to be able to
+distinguish objects within the circle of illumination, it was possible
+to see two of our lads bound to trees near by, and looking as one may
+well fancy human beings would look when watching preparations that are
+being made for the most cruel death which can come to man.
+
+“Where are the others?” Daniel Hinchman asked in a whisper.
+
+“Already dead,” Giles March replied, confidently, “and theirs was the
+happier fate.”
+
+“Why can’t they have escaped?” I asked, hopefully.
+
+“Because, if such had been the case, we should have seen them at the
+stockade before this. Stephen Morley has said that the Indians were
+advancing like soldiers on a skirmish-line, covering not less than half
+a mile in distance, and in such case, all ignorant of the fact that so
+many foes were near, the lads would not have made détour wide enough to
+avoid them.”
+
+I hardly heard the last of his words. If, indeed, two of our lads were
+already dead, then were they the more fortunate. We could do nothing
+in their behalf, and it was of the living that care should be taken.
+
+So nearly as could be told, there were less, instead of more, than an
+hundred savages encamping here to indulge in their fiendish sport, and
+the thought came to me like a flash of light that there were none of
+the red demons at Wintermoot’s who would miss seeing such a spectacle
+as that afforded by two white boys while they were being tortured to
+death. Therefore might we with good reason expect all that horde of
+bloodthirsty murderers would arrive before the final moment came.
+
+I said to Giles that, if we were to effect anything, the task must
+be begun quickly, for, although it did not seem within the range of
+possibility we could overmaster four score or more, surely was all hope
+gone when that number should be doubled or trebled.
+
+“Ay, I am of the same mind, Jonathan, therefore say what shall be done,
+and we will commence, selling our lives desperately, but making certain
+to hold the last shots for those poor lads yonder.”
+
+I had no more idea than he how we could strike the heaviest blow; but,
+in turning over the matter in my mind, came the desire to lessen the
+number of the enemy by as many as might be possible, and therefore did
+it seem to me as if that might best be done by beginning the work at
+long range.
+
+Acting on my suggestion, rather than commands, Daniel stole softly to
+the right of me, a distance of perhaps an hundred paces, and Giles as
+far in the opposite direction, while I remained with my musket resting
+on the branch of a tree, that there might be no question as to the
+trueness of aim until one or the other should open fire.
+
+With the reports of three muskets coming from so many different points,
+each at quite a distance from the other, the savages would reasonably
+suppose they were surrounded by a considerable force, and therefore
+might be thrown in confusion sufficiently long for us to reload and get
+in a second volley before any move was made.
+
+This would suffice for six of them, unless we were careless in the
+shooting, and after that had been done Daniel and Giles were to come
+back to me, when we would do whatsoever was dictated by the movements
+of the enemy.
+
+It was Daniel who fired first, and I saw an Indian, who was standing
+somewhat apart from the others, as if he was one of the chiefs of the
+tribe, pitch forward on his face, dead.
+
+Then came Giles’s shot, and a brave who was bending over the fire,
+evidently cooking meat, fell among the embers, getting a taste before
+he died, I hope, of what he would have inflicted upon our comrades. On
+the instant I discharged my musket, and the third Mohawk fell, never to
+rise again.
+
+[Illustration: “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN.”]
+
+The Indians stood for a moment as if transfixed with amazement and
+terror, looking here and there questioningly, and not a movement toward
+us had been made, when once more Daniel fired.
+
+That savage who was standing full in the light of the flames fell at
+the report of his musket, and his neighbor dropped an instant later
+under my bullet, while on the other side of the fire a sixth man sank
+down.
+
+Then, as never before, did I work with utmost haste to reload my
+weapon, hoping to get in one more shot before my comrades joined me,
+and in this was I successful.
+
+The seventh Mohawk had been sent to his happy hunting-grounds when
+Giles and Daniel came up, and we three, peering intently toward those
+bloodthirsty cowards, who dared not make a move, as if fearing that
+some supernatural power had stricken their fellows down, loaded our
+weapons.
+
+Then, in a twinkling, we dashed toward the encampment, without any
+purpose save that of coming hand to hand with those whom we believed
+were speedily to kill us.
+
+When we had arrived just at the edge of the thicket, and in another
+instant would have come out into the light of the fire, the Indians
+made their first move, which was to retreat until they gained cover,
+for the brutes were never known to be willing to stand up in the open
+against an unseen enemy.
+
+“One more shot,” I whispered, hurriedly, and even as the last vanished,
+two of them fell to the ground dead; but whether the third bullet
+missed its billet, we could not see.
+
+Now, on the instant, came to me a possible plan. There was one chance
+perhaps in a thousand of its succeeding, and yet, if it didn’t, we were
+in no worse position than before, for we had come fully expecting to
+yield up our lives in the hope of giving our comrades a merciful death.
+
+“You two shall stand here within the shelter of the trees,” I said,
+hurriedly, “and fire as rapidly as may be possible whenever you see a
+target. In the meanwhile I will make my way through the thicket until
+coming up behind the prisoners, when there is the barest possibility I
+may be able to sever their bonds.”
+
+Then, throwing down the musket and drawing my knife, I made my way
+outside the circle of light, hidden by the foliage, giving no heed as
+to preserving silence, and hearing, as I ran, the discharge of a weapon
+by one of my comrades.
+
+My heart beat as if it were like to burst through the flesh, for there
+had suddenly come into my mind the belief that it was possible we
+should yet succeed, if not in holding our own lives, in giving liberty
+to those who had been so near death.
+
+Hardly knowing if I walked or ran, giving no heed as to whether there
+might be any one in my path, I made all speed until, having gained the
+tree behind which John Coburn was bound, and slashing through the
+deer-hide thongs with my knife, I whispered, hoarsely:
+
+“If it be possible to use your legs now, lad, make all speed to the
+fort, where Master Bartlett is watching for your coming. In case your
+limbs are numbed, stand where you are until the blood circulates again,
+and then make a rush.”
+
+I question if thirty seconds had been spent in freeing John, and then,
+darting back into the bushes once more, I came up behind the other
+lad,--Oscar Stephenson,--just as another report from the rear told that
+an Indian had incautiously shown himself.
+
+Oscar was free, and, as I made ready to go back where Giles and Daniel
+were waiting, I saw the lad straighten up, as if trying his muscles.
+An instant later the two were flying like startled deer; but their
+movements were the signal for the Indians to rush forward, and in a
+twinkling the whole savage horde was at my heels.
+
+Crack! crack! rang out the muskets of my comrades, and, guided by that
+sound, I reached them as speedily as my legs could carry me, snatching
+the musket which Daniel held toward me, and starting hotfoot for the
+stockade.
+
+Rapid as had been my movements, the rescued lads ran even more swiftly,
+for they had been looking death in the face an hour or more, and
+were able to accomplish that which at any other time would have been
+impossible.
+
+Daniel was just behind me, not two paces distant, and close at his
+heels came Giles, who, when we had run half-way to the stockade, said,
+hoarsely:
+
+“It were better we stopped here for one more shot than to cross the
+clearing while there are so many behind us.”
+
+It was good advice, and, wheeling about, I charged my musket with
+trembling hands, for what with the excitement and the exertion, I was
+quivering like an aspen leaf.
+
+Then we waited for a target. Beyond the glowing fire as we were, it was
+difficult to distinguish the enemy. I was on the point of proposing
+that we move on rather than lose valuable time, when hardly ten paces
+distant I saw a black form amid the foliage, and then another and
+another, until we could count five sneaking up, probably seeing us even
+more plainly than we saw them.
+
+Fortunately all of our weapons were loaded, and, prodding my comrades
+to call their attention to that which I saw, we took steady aim and
+fired.
+
+A howl of pain followed the report, as one of the figures turned and
+went halting back toward the fire, while two dropped, and the others
+stood as if suddenly turned into statues.
+
+“Verily have we dealt a blow to the Mohawks of which we should
+be proud, even though we never reach the stockade again,” I said
+exultingly, and there was in my heart a fervent thanksgiving that I
+had been allowed to slay so many of those who would make of our valley
+a shambles.
+
+“It will be better if we get to the stockade alive,” Giles said,
+grimly, and then we ran more slowly, because of trying to load our
+weapons as we moved.
+
+I am making a long story of what should be told in few words, and,
+therefore, will cease trying to glorify myself and my comrades for our
+work of the night, to say that twice before coming out into the cleared
+space in front of the stockade we loaded and fired at skulking figures
+amid the trees, wasting no shot, and then was come that most dangerous
+portion of the work.
+
+Full fifty yards, from the edge of the thicket to the small gate of
+the stockade, we must run exposed to the full view of those who might
+follow, and Giles said, as we slackened our pace before bursting out of
+the bushes:
+
+“It were better we separated than ran in a bunch, for of a verity are
+we to be their targets now.”
+
+As he said, so we did. Each for himself, and, twelve or fifteen yards
+apart, we started on that race with death.
+
+It seemed to me as if I had no more than left the cover of the bushes
+when the muskets began to sound, and, before half the distance was
+covered, it was as if no less than an hundred were shooting at me; but
+I came to understand afterward that this multiplicity of reports arose
+from the fact that our friends within the stockade were keeping up
+quite as heavy a fusillade as were the Mohawks.
+
+And now for that which seems almost beyond belief: We three lads
+covered the distance in the open, where we afforded the best targets
+to our pursuers, gaining the shelter of the fort without having been
+scratched by a bullet, and that when, I dare venture to say, no less
+than fifty missiles were sent after us by the excited foe whom we had
+outwitted so completely.
+
+Once inside, with the gate barred behind us, I fell forward on my
+face, unable to move or speak, so thoroughly exhausted was I by the
+excitement and the exertion, and for a time I knew nothing whatsoever,
+until becoming dimly conscious that Master Bartlett was bending over
+me, saying:
+
+“You have accomplished that this night, Jonathan Ogden, which I doubt
+if any man in the valley could have done, and, if our people at
+Wilkesbarre do not come to know of the courage and self-sacrifice you
+have shown in behalf of your comrades, it will be because I can no
+longer wag my tongue.”
+
+“The others, where are they?” I managed to ask, and with speech came
+power of motion, until I stood upright.
+
+“All are safe, lad, that is--you three who went out, and two who came
+back ahead of you.”
+
+“Do you mean Oscar Stephenson and John Coburn?”
+
+“Ay, lad.”
+
+“And what of the other two? Were they killed?”
+
+“Oscar claims that they must be at liberty, for, when the savages first
+appeared, the others made for the river, evidently counting on swimming
+across, and therefore, while there are two Minute Boys of the Wyoming
+Valley who will not answer to the roll just now, it is probable they
+are yet alive. I would not have believed, when you left, that twenty
+men could have rescued those lads who were so near the stake, and am
+burning to know how it was done.”
+
+“There is nothing to be told, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a nervous
+laugh. “We simply advanced and fired upon the Indians while under
+cover; they were stampeded because of not being able to see us, and,
+consequently, as much was done by our remaining hidden as by our
+shooting. It did indeed seem like a dangerous task when we began, but,
+as matters turned, it was no more than you or many another man has done
+time and time again since the troubles concerning the ownership of this
+valley began.”
+
+“As to that I have another opinion, lad; but we won’t discuss it now,
+for, unless I am mistaken in those red villains, there is a hot night
+ahead of us. I am of the mind that we will have another attack upon the
+stockade before morning, and it promises to be vastly different from
+the last one, for now the savages will fight to revenge the death of
+those whom you have killed. Therefore, as soon as may be, lad, I beg
+you to get your company in shape, and see to it that you call upon the
+women as you do the men.”
+
+In a flash I understood that what Master Bartlett said was true; even
+at that moment I knew the fort must be surrounded by those who thirsted
+for vengeance, and, in addition to obeying the command of John Butler,
+they would strive to kill us because of what we had done that night.
+Nor would it be as easy to drive them away as before, and we were
+facing a greater danger than Giles, Daniel, and I faced when we went
+toward the camp-fire.
+
+It can well be understood that I lost no time in doing whatsoever I
+might toward making ready for the battle which was to come, and my
+comrades who had shared with me the danger just past were not one whit
+behind in their efforts.
+
+We put on sentinel duty every member of our company, including myself,
+leaving to Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley the task of making the
+rounds to ascertain if each fellow was doing his duty, and the women
+stationed themselves here and there under the walls, where they could
+load our weapons as soon as they were discharged, while the children we
+fastened securely inside the blockhouse, lest in their terror they come
+out and impede the defenders in their work.
+
+Then we waited for that which we knew was surely to come, and I had
+more of timorousness in my heart during the few moments of quietude
+which reigned than when we were making the attack upon that horde who
+were preparing to torture our comrades.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI.
+
+THE SECOND ATTACK
+
+
+Why it was that my thoughts should go back to Elias Shendle at this
+moment when we were in the greatest peril, I am unable to say. Even as
+we waited for the first report of a musket, betokening that the savages
+were bent on taking revenge, the question as to where the lad might be
+came to me, and straightway I, who had felt that he of all our company
+was the most secure, began to be anxious concerning him.
+
+If the lad had gone to Forty Fort without hindrance, unfolded his
+budget of information there, and returned immediately, he would barely
+have time to arrive at Fort Jenkins, and it was reasonable to suppose
+he would spend at least four and twenty hours among his friends, not
+thinking it might be absolutely necessary for him to hasten back.
+
+Then, arriving on the morrow, mayhap he would find the stockade so
+invested as to render it impossible for him to enter, and thus be
+forced to return again; at least, so I figured it in my mind, until
+coming to believe that I might have seen the last of my comrade in this
+world.
+
+Regarding the fate of the hunters who as yet were unaccounted for, I
+had no great fear, because of the fact that their comrades reported
+them as having fled toward the river, and, once on the other side
+of the stream, I believed they would seek safety at the Pittstown
+stockades, which, as I have already said, were directly opposite Fort
+Jenkins.
+
+“There is little use in trying to form plans for defence when we have
+no fair idea as to how the attack may be begun,” Master Bartlett said,
+seeing that I was in a brown study.
+
+“It was of Elias Shendle I was thinking, sir, and for the moment had
+forgotten we were here to defend the stockade against overwhelming
+odds.”
+
+“Elias may thank his lucky stars you believed it necessary to send word
+to Forty Fort as to what had been learned,” Master Bartlett replied,
+gravely. “With such a force of savages as we know are hereabouts, or at
+Wintermoot’s, there will be no child’s play when the business is once
+begun, for, if we tire one gang, as you did those who made the first
+attack, there are others in plenty to take their places.”
+
+“That has the sound of croaking, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a
+mirthless laugh, “and it seems to me just now what we most need is
+something to raise our courage.”
+
+“After what you three lads have done this night, Jonathan Ogden, I’m
+thinking that you are not in sore need of being bolstered up lest you
+show the white feather, and, because you have proven yourself a lad of
+spirit, would I have you look upon the situation exactly as it is.”
+
+“And what may it be, Master Bartlett, from your standpoint?”
+
+“Defeat for us, as a matter of course; but, please God, we’ll hold out
+long enough for our friends and neighbors to know of what is being
+done, and thereby understand the better their own situation.”
+
+I was surprised that the old man should speak so positively of our
+being whipped, although such must be the natural conclusion by one who
+knew the strength of both parties, and I said as much to him, whereupon
+he replied, gravely:
+
+“To my mind, lad, a man can fight better having confessed his own
+weakness, for he who anticipates the worst is not so easily discouraged
+as the one who, believing he will be victorious, suddenly finds the
+tide of battle turning against him.”
+
+It had been agreed that all within the stockade, save the women, should
+take their places on the platform as watchers, while Masters Bartlett
+and Morley kept an eye out to make certain no one was shirking his
+duty, and at this point in the gloomy conversation I bethought myself
+it was time to take station, therefore climbed up just over the small
+gate, with Daniel Hinchman a dozen paces to my left, and Giles March
+about the same distance on my right.
+
+I saw Master Bartlett walking across the enclosure, as if to begin his
+rounds, while Stephen Morley was on the eastern side talking with some
+of those on duty there.
+
+“Have you and Master Bartlett settled what is to be done?” Giles March
+asked, in a low tone, as he stepped nearer to me, both of us crouching
+where we could gaze out through the apertures between the logs, rather
+than expose ourselves uselessly as targets.
+
+Knowing that there was little danger of disheartening a lad like Giles
+by giving words to gloomy forebodings, I repeated to him that which the
+old man had said, and, greatly to my surprise, he replied:
+
+“I believe he is in the right of it, Jonathan Ogden. It isn’t
+reasonable to suppose we could stand off very long such a force as John
+Butler has brought into the valley, even though we had ammunition in
+plenty, which is far from being the case. Sooner or later, unless help
+comes to us from the army, we must be whipped.”
+
+“Why?” I asked, hotly.
+
+“Because John Butler has brought here an army to take possession of
+the valley, and has with him white men enough to keep the savages at
+their work, however little stomach they may have for it. Therefore do I
+say again that, before this business is ended, I am looking to see the
+settlements in Wyoming wiped out. But they shall pay a goodly price
+for victory, Jonathan, even in the capture of this--”
+
+He ceased speaking suddenly to raise his head above the tops of the
+logs, with his musket ready for instant use, and, following his
+example, I saw far away, even amid the gloom, a certain movement of the
+foliage which told that some heavy body was trying to force a passage
+through the bushes.
+
+“If that fellow will keep on a minute longer, so that I may get a fair
+idea of where his carcass is, I’ll guarantee he comes no nearer,” Giles
+said, grimly, and then it was that there came into my mind once more
+the thought of Elias Shendle.
+
+Laying my hand on his shoulder to prevent him from firing, I whispered:
+
+“Make certain, Giles, who you shoot at, for it isn’t impossible that
+Elias may have returned.”
+
+“Even if such was the case, he couldn’t have made his way up past
+Wintermoot’s while there are so many of the enemy hereabout,” the lad
+replied, but at the same time he lowered his weapon.
+
+“You might have said an hour ago that we couldn’t have released the
+two lads who were being made ready for the torture, and yet we did
+it, Giles,” but, even while speaking, I said to myself that it wasn’t
+within the range of probability that he who was causing the movement
+among the branches could be our absent comrade.
+
+Then it was that Daniel Hinchman caught sight of the disturbance
+amid the foliage, and, seeing him raise his musket, I crept over
+to give warning; but before many minutes had passed, we knew beyond
+a peradventure that it must be a friend instead of an enemy who was
+thus coming up. No single Indian could have effected anything to his
+advantage by creeping so close to the stockade that it would have been
+impossible to shoot us down save by thrusting the muzzle of his musket
+between the logs.
+
+“Keep your wits about you,” I whispered to Daniel and Giles, “watching
+lest the savages make a dash, and I’ll open the gate for whoever has
+been so fortunate, or so skilful, as to come alive through the forest
+wherein are lurking so many of the enemy.”
+
+Master Bartlett came up while I was unbarring the gate, and, when I
+told him of what we had seen, he stood by in readiness to defend the
+entrance if by any chance we had been mistaken.
+
+Then, five minutes later, came a scratching upon the logs outside, and
+cautiously I swung the narrow gate open sufficiently wide to admit of
+one person entering at a time, when in crawled Elias Shendle.
+
+Not until the gate was barred again securely did I turn to greet the
+lad who had joined us at such great risk of his life, and, instead of
+welcoming him, I said that which first came to my mind:
+
+“Why did you come back, once having gained the security of Forty Fort?”
+
+“Because this is my place, Jonathan Ogden,” was the quiet reply, “and
+from what I have seen since noon, it strikes me that you need every
+musket here which can be mustered.”
+
+“What have you seen, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, anxiously.
+
+“Savages and Tories enough to make a full army, and all of them with
+their faces turned this way. It was near to noon when I came up within
+half a mile of Wintermoot’s, and since then have I made the best speed
+possible under the circumstances. Twenty times was I like to have run
+into a white cur or a red villain, and twenty times did I get off by
+the skin of my teeth.”
+
+“You succeeded in reaching Forty Fort?” I interrupted, not minded to
+hear more of information which was disheartening.
+
+“Ay, and found there that I might as well have stayed here, for it’s
+a question if they are not better informed as to the situation than
+are we. Two days before I arrived there, Colonel Zebulon Butler came
+from the army on a five days’ furlough, and, learning of the danger
+which menaces, declares that he will allow the word ‘deserter’ written
+against his name rather than leave this valley while the enemy are so
+strong against us. The people have made him their commander, and it
+is agreed that Forty Fort shall be the general rendezvous. Before I
+got there, nearly all the women and children from roundabout had come
+up for safety. Runners have been sent to General Washington’s camp,
+which is now near New Brunswick, begging that troops be sent at least
+sufficiently long for us to make an attack upon John Butler’s force;
+Colonel Zebulon Butler himself writing to the general that it is
+impossible for our people to retreat to a place of safety, and unless
+succor be sent at once we must all perish.”
+
+Elias ceased speaking as if his story was told, and Master Bartlett
+said, in a tone of satisfaction:
+
+“It is well that they are alive to the danger which menaces. Does
+Colonel Zebulon believe Forty Fort will be attacked?”
+
+“Indeed he does,” Elias replied, “and with good reason. Yesterday
+did John Butler send a demand for surrender, not only of the fort,
+but of the entire valley, threatening that unless we throw ourselves
+on his mercy the savages shall be let loose upon us. It was when his
+messengers returned to Wintermoot’s that I followed not above three
+hundred paces in their rear, believing safety lay in keeping as near to
+them as might be possible with secrecy, and thus did I come up as far
+as that nest of Tories without fear.”
+
+Even though Elias’s journey had proved unnecessary, so far as warning
+our friends in the valley was concerned, it seemed to me of great
+benefit, since we had gained information of the general situation, and
+knew it was not necessary we absolutely sacrifice our lives in order to
+give them tidings of what might be expected. Yet with such assurance
+it must not be supposed that the thought of surrendering the fort came
+into my mind, save as a last dread resort.
+
+“How many men, think you, are in the Pittstown stockades?” Master
+Bartlett inquired, of no one in particular.
+
+“Surely not more than a corporal’s guard,” I replied. “Why did you ask?”
+
+“There was in my mind the thought as to whether we might not persuade
+them to come over to us,” the old man replied, slowly, as if to weigh
+his own words, and Giles March said, sharply:
+
+“If, as we believe, the two lads who are yet missing succeeded in
+reaching those stockades, then do the men of Pittstown know by this
+time all our needs, and would make effort to reinforce us if they were
+minded to do so.”
+
+Master Bartlett did not continue the conversation after this
+interruption; but a few moments later I noticed that he was holding
+earnest converse with Stephen Morley, and believed it had reference to
+sending some one across the river with an appeal for help.
+
+It is not well that I should set down what we said and did during this
+time while waiting for the attack to be made, because it would not make
+pleasing reading. With the knowledge in the minds of all that we were
+heavily overmatched, there was little of cheer in our words; but no
+thought in our hearts of yielding simply because the odds were heavy
+against us.
+
+Every lad did his duty as sentinel, but never a sign of the foe was
+seen or heard until perhaps half an hour before midnight, and then the
+battle was begun upon that side of the stockade nearest the river, the
+savages suddenly bursting out from the thicket with whoops and yells,
+at the same time that a discharge of musketry came from every quarter.
+
+This was no more than we anticipated. In fact, it was the kind of
+an assault we had reason to believe would be made, and were holding
+ourselves in readiness for it.
+
+Four of the lads had been instructed by Master Bartlett that, when such
+assault began, they were to take stations on the side of the stockade
+opposite where the attack was being made, in order to give an alarm in
+case the enemy attempted to rush us from any other quarter at the same
+time.
+
+This first assault would not have been anything very serious, as I
+viewed it, except for the fact that John Coburn, he who had been
+rescued from the stake, was quite painfully, though not dangerously,
+wounded, therefore was our force reduced by one, since he would be
+unable to do duty again for several days.
+
+The savages had come on with a rush, firing at random, each bringing
+with him a log of wood to pile up at the foot of the stockade, with the
+idea that they might scale the walls; but we poured in such a heavy
+dose of lead that within fifteen minutes they had had all that was
+needed, and to spare.
+
+When they sneaked back under cover again, it was as if the battle had
+come to an end; but Master Bartlett said, grimly, to some of those lads
+who were congratulating themselves that we had won a victory:
+
+“Don’t deceive yourselves, lads; they were but just feeling of us,
+and the next time they try it, which will be before daylight, unless
+I am mistaken, their work won’t be so difficult, for you will take
+notice that the logs they brought are yet piled up at the foot of the
+stockade. Now they may come with no burden, and it will be strange if
+some don’t succeed in getting over.”
+
+“If they do, we’ll make short work of them,” Oscar Stephenson said,
+boldly, and Master Bartlett turned away, as if to say that it was a
+waste of time to argue the question with a lad who could not look
+further into the future.
+
+In case only a certain few succeeded in scaling the stockade we might
+overcome them, but at some expense to ourselves, and in time, if the
+red demons could be kept at their work, we would have beaten ourselves,
+so to speak.
+
+However, Master Bartlett was so convinced that there remained a
+breathing spell for us that he suggested to me the idea of allowing
+at least half the force to lie down and sleep, if that should be
+possible, and so I directed, but as for myself and Giles March, there
+was no desire for slumber--death seemed too near at hand.
+
+We were left unmolested perhaps an hour, and then the silence was
+broken as the sentinels on the eastern side discharged their muskets,
+when Elias Shendle, who was standing by my side, exclaimed, as we
+started forward:
+
+“They count on hammering at the same place until the stockade can be
+scaled.”
+
+Within ten minutes I had good reason for believing that Elias had
+spoken no more than the truth.
+
+Fully an hundred Indians suddenly burst out from the thicket, each
+carrying over his shoulder a log, and running at full speed, regardless
+of the fire which we poured in upon them. Throwing their burdens upon
+those which had previously been brought, they immediately retreated,
+strange to say, with a loss of only two of their number. Why our
+lads did not fire with greater accuracy of aim I fail even now to
+understand, and was not then minded to speculate upon it, because I saw
+plainly the plan which the enemy had in view for the capture of the
+fort.
+
+On that side nearest the river was a pile of logs extending nearly
+to the top of the stockade, and Master Bartlett said, as I leaned
+cautiously over to see what had been done:
+
+“They have made their preparations, lad, and I am of the mind that at
+the next assault we shall find ourselves overrun.”
+
+He had said only that which I already realized; but it irritated me
+that the fact should thus be put in words, and I said sharply, not
+with any intent to show disrespect to one of his age, but owing to my
+nervousness:
+
+“Of what avail is it that we continually speculate upon the time when
+the end shall come? If they succeed in gaining an entrance, it only
+remains for us to fight so long as we can hold our muskets.”
+
+“True, lad,” the old man said, thoughtfully; “but it strikes me that we
+have a duty to perform before that moment shall come.”
+
+“And what may it be?” I asked, in surprise.
+
+“If we fight until the last, refusing to surrender because of such
+mercy as those demons will show, _our_ end has come with but little
+pain; but how about those women and the children fastened in yonder
+blockhouse?”
+
+It was as if my heart ceased beating, for until that moment I had
+thought only of meeting death as a lad who was defending his home
+should meet it; but now I understood all too well that there was
+something more,--something of horror in which I would have no part,
+because of selfishly allowing myself to be put out of the world.
+
+“But how can we provide for their safety?” I cried, passionately. “If
+we fight to the last, more cannot be demanded of us.”
+
+“Stephen Morley and I have been talking together as to the possibility
+of giving those poor creatures one little chance of escape, while we
+make our last stand, so that our lives may not be given up simply to
+save ourselves from the pain of torture.”
+
+“Explain yourself, Master Bartlett. We may not have many moments in
+which to talk, and if there is work to be done, it is necessary that we
+set about it quickly.”
+
+“Even now Stephen Morley is explaining to the women what we hope even
+against hope that it may be possible for them to do. So far as we know,
+the Pittstown stockades are in no immediate danger; why can’t these
+women and children, during the heat of the battle, contrive to get
+themselves across the river, or, failing in stemming the current, drift
+so far down-stream as to be beyond reach of the fiends?”
+
+“If they can leave the fort, then why not we?” I asked, and he replied
+in a tone which made me ashamed of having used the words:
+
+“Because it is not for us to turn our backs upon the foe until the
+moment has come when we know, beyond a peradventure, that nothing can
+be gained by continuing the battle.”
+
+In order that no more words may be used than is absolutely necessary
+for the telling of the story, let me say that Masters Bartlett and
+Morley had hatched up what seemed like a poor plan, but yet better
+than nothing.
+
+Their idea was that, when the savages made the next assault, if they
+succeeded in throwing into the enclosure an overwhelming number, we
+should make our last stand near by the blockhouse, or inside, as the
+case might be. Before this could happen, the women, each taking from
+the building itself such timbers as could be readily carried, should be
+allowed to go out through the small gate, with the chance of gaining
+the river, and there, trusting to the logs or splints which they
+carried, gain the opposite side, or, as Master Bartlett had said, float
+down to some place of safety.
+
+It was a poor plan at the best, but yet the only one that could be
+formed. As a matter of course, I agreed to it; but my agreement was
+no more than a form, for, on approaching the blockhouse, I saw that
+already were the women at work tearing out the inside in such fashion
+that each procured a plank or log which would serve to keep herself and
+little ones above the surface of the water.
+
+I had no hope that it would succeed. With all these preparations for
+the final moment, and the knowledge that when the Indians had made up
+their minds to come in there was nothing to prevent them, death seemed
+so very near that it shut out every thought of life beyond the next
+assault.
+
+And that came even before we had anticipated.
+
+Giles had proposed that we divide the ammunition equally, and this was
+being done when the sentinels on the eastern wall gave the alarm. It
+seemed to me as if the words had no more than been spoken when, looking
+in that direction, I saw, coming over the stockade like a black cloud,
+hundreds upon hundreds of the naked foe, whooping and yelling, as they
+struck here and there at our fellows with their hatchets.
+
+Three of the Minute Boys fell at the first rush, even before I had time
+to summon the others to the blockhouse.
+
+Amid the howls and exulting cries of the savages, I heard Stephen
+Morley ordering the women to put into execution the plan which had been
+agreed upon, and as we lads and men ran into or behind the blockhouse,
+I knew, without seeing, that the helpless members of our little company
+were streaming out through the narrow gate, but believed that, once on
+the plain, they would be met by those whose chief delight is to butcher
+the helpless.
+
+Then came that which you may call a battle, if such a name can be given
+to an encounter where less than twenty were opposed to three or four
+hundred.
+
+We stood our ground, firing as rapidly as it was possible to recharge
+our weapons, and kept up such a shower of lead that, strange as it may
+seem, the savages wavered and hung back, when, by coming forward at
+full speed, they could have trampled us under foot. There we held them
+in check,--how long I know not; but it seemed to me that half the night
+was gone before the foremost of the curs gathered courage enough to
+make the dash.
+
+At that instant I felt a grip upon my shoulder, and Master Bartlett was
+shouting in my ear:
+
+“We have done all that men can, and more than many would. Now let us
+take such chance for our lives as remains.”
+
+It seems pitiful a lad should be forced to set down the fact that,
+after having brought himself to the point where he believed it his
+duty to stand up fighting until death overtook him, he should beat a
+retreat, and yet that was what we did.
+
+Now, looking back, when it is possible to view the matter calmly,
+my wonder is that we had not done the same thing before the second
+assault, knowing as we did what the end must be. At that time it would
+have been more than an even chance we might succeed in the escape by
+marching in a solid body to the river, where, plunging into the stream,
+we could take our chances of swimming to the opposite shore or of
+drifting down. Then there would have been a possibility of retreating
+without such loss as we afterward suffered, and without benefiting
+those whom we were bound to protect.
+
+[Illustration: “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND.”]
+
+Of all that dreadful story of Wyoming, the only bright spot in it, if
+there can be anything bright amid so much of horror, was that out
+of Fort Jenkins went all those women and children in safety, while our
+little force of twenty-three or four got away with a loss of seven,
+three of whom were killed at the first rush, one stricken down by
+a hatchet hurled at him as we stood near the blockhouse, and three
+captured when we began the retreat.
+
+From the small gate to the river bank was not above eighty paces, and,
+knowing that Master Bartlett could not run as swiftly as either of us,
+because of his infirmities, Giles March and I each took him by the
+hand, literally dragging the old man along with us, and into the river
+we three went.
+
+Elias Shendle I had not seen since the fight began; but it seemed to me
+probable that he was among those who had first been killed.
+
+I believe it was fully three minutes after we, who were the hindermost
+of that retreating company, leaped into the water before our pursuers
+opened fire, and then the chances of their doing any execution were
+exceeding small, for we had but to keep within the shadows of the
+western bank to be entirely hidden from view.
+
+“Better leave me, lads, for I can’t swim,” Master Bartlett said when
+Giles and I had forced him into the stream, and were striking out
+lustily that we might get into the line of shadow where we would be
+hidden, and I, burning to do something which would lessen the shame
+of having retreated when I should have remained to be killed, said,
+sharply:
+
+“It shall be all three of us, Master Bartlett, or none. Do you take
+hold of Giles’s collar and mine, and it will go hard if we can’t
+succeed in carrying you along with us.”
+
+“It is best to leave me, lads; I am grown too old to be of much
+service, and a matter of a few days more or less will make no
+difference either to me or the people of the valley.”
+
+“You go with us, Master Bartlett, whether you will or no,” Giles said,
+sharply, and then we held our peace, fearing to speak again lest we
+give the savage foe good warning of where a target might be found.
+
+And the waters of the Susquehanna carried us swiftly and silently away,
+as they carried that night the women and children who were battling for
+life, down past Wintermoot’s, past this bend and that cove, until the
+shrieks and yells of triumph raised by John Butler’s wolves, as they
+exulted in their victory, were lost to our ears in the distance.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII.
+
+MONOCASY ISLAND
+
+
+Fate carried us to Monocasy Island, which is, as all know, about a mile
+below Wintermoot’s. The first intimation we had of having arrived at
+this place, which could hardly be called a refuge of safety, was when
+our feet struck the bottom, and then, because of the excitement and
+labor of the fight, and the exertion of swimming with such a burden as
+Master Bartlett made, we were so nearly exhausted that, after crawling
+up out of the water, neither Giles nor I could do other than lay flat
+upon the sands, panting as if from a long race, which indeed we had had.
+
+Even then we were uncertain as to our whereabouts, and questioned if,
+unwittingly, we had not gained the opposite bank of the river. It
+was enough for the time being, however, that we had escaped from the
+merciless savages; but, when a prayer of thanksgiving welled up in our
+hearts, it was hushed because of the sorrow which followed with the
+possibility that we might be the only ones who had escaped from Fort
+Jenkins.
+
+Master Bartlett was in no better bodily condition than either of us,
+and until the first gray light of morning appeared in the eastern sky,
+we lay there upon the bank of the island, with the waters of the river
+just touching our feet, silent and well-nigh heart-broken.
+
+“It is time we were getting under cover, lads,” Master Bartlett said,
+when it became possible to distinguish surrounding objects. “If we
+alone of all our company have come out from Fort Jenkins, then is it
+our duty to take good care of our lives, for they will be needed before
+John Butler has finished his bloody work in the valley.”
+
+“We shall live to say that we ran away!” Giles March cried, bitterly,
+and Master Bartlett turned upon him angrily.
+
+“It is only a boy who would reproach himself with what has been done.
+Of what avail if we had remained until death came? Who could have been
+benefited thereby? Think you that those at Forty Fort are not in need
+of such as us? Everything within our power was done last night, before
+we turned our backs upon the enemy, and now must we put forth every
+effort that we may be able to join them.”
+
+Well, Master Bartlett continued in that strain until he stung Giles and
+me into activity,--until he had literally made us ashamed because we
+reproached ourselves with flight.
+
+Then it was, and before the day had really come, that we learned where
+we were, after which arose the question of what should be done.
+
+Save for the knives in our belts, we were weaponless; of food we had
+not so much as would feed a sparrow, nor were we likely to find any on
+Monocasy Island.
+
+“If the people at Forty Fort are depending on us for help, then do they
+lean upon a broken reed,” Giles March said, bitterly, when we were
+hidden among the bushes where those who passed up or down the river
+might not see us.
+
+“Just now, I admit, we are not in very fine trim for fighting,” Master
+Bartlett said, cheerily, “but that isn’t saying we sha’n’t get into
+shape once more. It is a matter of staying here and sucking our thumbs
+till night shall come again, and then, if you lads cannot drag me
+through the water as before, we’ll put together a raft and drift down
+until we have arrived opposite Forty Fort, where I venture to say we
+shall be welcomed as those who did their duty, even when they turned
+their backs upon the enemy.”
+
+Well, much as he said, so we did. Looking far up the river, we could
+see in the distance bands of savages on the western bank prowling
+around as if searching for those who had escaped their clutches, and
+but few of them were sufficient to keep us well within the shelter of
+the foliage, for however much a fellow may prate about standing in
+front of the foe until death comes, he does not in cold blood court
+that death very ardently.
+
+We did not even dare to come out from our place of concealment to get
+water, and by noon it seemed as if my throat was parched, the thirst
+being all the greater because everywhere around were the means of
+quenching it, but just beyond our reach.
+
+We were hungry; but that was of small moment as compared with the
+craving for something to drink, and, with the view of taking our minds
+from the suffering, Master Bartlett told stories of what he had done
+during his younger days, when the valley was nearly the same as a
+wilderness, or described how the first settlers fought in turn the many
+claimants for the lands.
+
+So the time passed, wearily, slowly, but none the less surely, until
+the sun, which had seemed at times to stand still in the heavens, sank
+toward the west, bringing evening near at hand.
+
+Then, for the first time, did we question as to how we would make our
+way down-stream. Master Bartlett was in favor of building a raft of
+such saplings as could be cut with our knives, binding them together
+with vines, but both Giles and I insisted that, having rested during
+twelve or fifteen hours, we were well able to swim with him between us,
+and finally persuaded the old man to agree to such method of travelling.
+
+Night was not yet fully come when we three crept down to the edge of
+the river, and, plunging our heads beneath the surface, revelled in the
+supply of water, enjoying the sweetest draughts I have ever known.
+
+With thirst quenched, it was as if my courage returned, and I felt
+confident that, however many of John Butler’s force might be between
+us and Forty Fort, we could succeed in entering that place of refuge,
+although how long it might remain such was an open question.
+
+“We shall simply be continuing the fight which was begun at Fort
+Jenkins,” Master Bartlett said, as we stood on the shore waiting for
+the darkness to cover us more completely, “and I am counting on finding
+the remainder of your company there, Jonathan Ogden.”
+
+God forgive me! it was the first time I had dwelt seriously upon the
+fate of our comrades. My own sufferings had occupied my mind to the
+exclusion of everything else, save when I listened listlessly to the
+stories of adventure which the old man told; but now I questioned,
+as a fever of fear crept over me, whether we three might not be the
+only survivors of the fight at that stockade, which we had hoped to
+hold until the valley could be saved from the horde which were bent on
+overrunning it.
+
+“Don’t conjure up that which will disturb you,” Master Bartlett said,
+when I gave words to the thoughts which were in my mind. “It is enough
+if we make our way to the fort, and then will come the time when we can
+settle all doubts.”
+
+Well, an hour after sunset perhaps, we waded down into the water, Giles
+March and I, with Master Bartlett between us, and struck out strong in
+the belief that the way was open before us. In fact, so secure did
+we feel that, while swimming leisurely, we talked among ourselves,
+regardless of the fact, which all three knew full well, that water
+is a rare conductor of sound, and thus like simples did we run our
+necks into danger when, by holding our peace we might, perchance, have
+accomplished what was so ardently desired.
+
+It was hardly more than ten minutes after leaving Monocasy Island when,
+almost directly in front of us, there shot out from the western bank a
+boat in which were five men, and, at the same instant we saw it, the
+river in its vicinity was illumined by the flashes of guns, while the
+bullets actually splashed the water in our faces, so near to us did the
+missiles strike the surface.
+
+Like a couple of loons, Giles March and I dove, carrying Master
+Bartlett down with us, swimming under water so long as we could hold
+our breath, and coming to the surface perhaps twenty yards down-stream.
+
+Again the reports of muskets; again the zip-zip-zipping of bullets near
+by, and again we escaped unharmed, to dive once more.
+
+Even as I went beneath the surface did I call myself doubly a fool for
+not having suspected that those bloodthirsty wolves, knowing some of us
+had escaped by the river, would have gone down-stream to lay in wait
+for our coming, on the chance that we failed to gain the shore beyond
+them.
+
+Once more on the surface; but this time we were so far within the
+shadow of the eastern bank as not to be seen, yet it was possible to
+hear the splash of paddles, which told that the enemy were searching
+for us.
+
+Now, when it was too late, I understood the danger of speaking aloud to
+my comrades, but motioned for Giles to swim across toward the nearest
+shore, for it was not within the bounds of reason that we could hope to
+pass the boat while remaining in the river.
+
+Ten minutes later, for we were forced to move slowly, lest our
+whereabouts be made known, we climbed out on the bank once more, with
+no idea of where we might be, save that it seemed probable we were yet
+to the northward of Wilkesbarre, and no sooner had we emerged from the
+river than we heard from behind us a voice say in English:
+
+“They haven’t got below here, that much is certain; but now to prevent
+them from landing.”
+
+Then came a reply in the Indian tongue, which I failed to understand,
+and Master Bartlett whispered:
+
+“It’s a case of making our way into the thicket, lads, else are we
+taken to a certainty.”
+
+And so it was that we went forward blindly in the darkness, stumbling
+here over some fallen tree, or tripping there across a trailing vine,
+until it seemed as if we must give our pursuers good knowledge of where
+we were.
+
+Then suddenly, believing there was before us only the thicket, we came
+full upon a stockade with such force that I was knocked backward two or
+three feet.
+
+“Where are we?” Giles March whispered, and I replied, heeding not
+the fact that we had with us one more familiar with the country than
+ourselves:
+
+“I know not, save it be we have wandered back to Pittstown,” whereupon
+he asked, irritably:
+
+“How can that be, Jonathan Ogden? We have come with the current, and
+not against it.”
+
+“This must be a fort which Jonathan should know full well, since it
+bears his own name,” Master Bartlett said, quietly.
+
+“Fort Ogden!” I exclaimed, and there came to my mind the memory of how
+proud I had been when the stockade was built, and the people decided it
+should be named in honor of my father, who had given his life for the
+Cause at the battle of Long Island.
+
+“Then we are with friends,” Giles cried, exultantly, feeling his way
+along the logs to come at the gate, “and from here to Wilkesbarre is
+but a short distance, if we are not minded to stay.”
+
+Master Bartlett held his peace, and I thought it strange that he should
+not give way to joy, when for the second time were we come as if from
+out the very jaws of death.
+
+Groping with our hands, because the darkness was so intense that we
+could not see even the trees in front of us, we made our way around
+the wall of logs until come to the entrance.
+
+The gates were open; the enclosure vacant save for the small blockhouse
+which stood, as I knew, on the western side.
+
+“Have they all been killed?” Giles asked, in a tone of horror, and
+Master Bartlett replied:
+
+“Nay, lad, that isn’t probable. Fort Jenkins was the first stockade
+John Butler would desire to take, and this could well be left until
+that work was accomplished. I dare venture to say you will find those
+who garrisoned this place in Forty Fort, for, if you remember, Elias
+Shendle told us that that stockade had been decided upon as the
+rendezvous for all in the valley, and the people are wise to gather at
+one place rather than try to hold many.”
+
+“Then, if you are right, are we like to find Wyoming Fort” (by which I
+meant the Wilkesbarre stockade) “in the same condition, and we would be
+no better off to go there.”
+
+“Our course lies across the river,” Master Bartlett said, decidedly,
+“and there is no reason why we should linger here any longer than may
+be necessary for you to regain your strength.”
+
+“Then let our stay be short, if it rests with me,” Giles March said,
+quickly. “I am as fit for a tramp or a swim now as I ever shall be; but
+first we must go farther down the river, in order to give the slip to
+those who were hunting us as if we were wild ducks.”
+
+He had no more than spoken, when we were startled into silence by
+hearing in the distance a noise such as might have been made by a large
+animal forcing his way through the thicket, and straightway Master
+Bartlett whispered:
+
+“Those who were hunting us like wild ducks have taken up the scent in
+right good shape. Unless we can bar these gates, it is a matter of
+skulking in the woods, with the chances against us.”
+
+Even the old man made a mistake when he proposed that we take refuge
+there, nor were Giles and I any the wiser, for, springing into the
+enclosure, we set about swinging the heavy barricades of logs into
+place, and fastening them with the bars which yet remained near at hand.
+
+Then it was, while we were waiting breathlessly to learn if those who
+were on our trail would discover the refuge, that I began to realize
+what had been done.
+
+We were without weapons, already nearly starved, and had shut ourselves
+in this place like rats in a trap. If, peradventure, those who were
+coming got an inkling of our situation, and it stood to reason they
+would know we could have no firearms after taking to the river, our
+capture would be but the work of a few moments.
+
+Even while such thoughts were in my mind, it was possible to hear
+footsteps, and now and then a smothered exclamation, as those who were
+advancing tripped or fell, and Master Bartlett gripped my arm in a
+manner which told that he had come to understand much the same as had I.
+
+Then we heard from the outside the same voices which had come to our
+ears from the river:
+
+“You were right, Sam; the rebels decided that they could hold this
+place, and mayhap there are more inside than the three whom we have
+followed.”
+
+“It won’t take long to smoke them out,” another voice replied, and the
+first speaker said:
+
+“There is no need of running our noses into danger when the work can
+be done safely. Go back for half a dozen more men,--tell them there is
+rare sport to be had here, and in the meanwhile we’ll see to it the
+cubs don’t give us the slip.”
+
+“We have made fools of ourselves,” Master Bartlett whispered, “and I am
+the one who is to blame for our getting into this trap. An idiot should
+have had better sense than to have walked in here, knowing he was being
+followed.”
+
+“But why do we stay?” Giles asked. “In a few minutes these fellows will
+have surrounded the stockade, and then there can be no choice in the
+matter. It shouldn’t be difficult to scale the wall at the other end,
+and take our chances in the woods, rather than stay here until they
+choose to drag us out.”
+
+I could have cried aloud with vexation because I had been so simple
+as to settle it firmly in my mind that there was no further chance of
+escape for us. Giles had spoken wisely, and it would be folly to do
+other than as he suggested.
+
+Master Bartlett, touching each of us in turn, for it was so dark that
+we could not distinguish the movements of the one nearest us, crept
+cautiously in the direction of which Giles had spoken, and soon the
+three of us were stealing swiftly along, able to do so silently because
+there was nothing to impede our progress over ground which had been
+beaten hard by the tramp of many feet.
+
+Giles reached the northern wall before either Master Bartlett or myself
+came up, and, when we stood against the logs, he was already on top of
+the stockade, waiting to give us a hand up.
+
+Because the old man could not move as nimbly as either of us lads, I
+did what I could toward lifting him, while Giles pulled from above, and
+in this fashion we got him over, after which it was a simple matter for
+me to climb up by aid of the platform, when I dropped to the ground on
+the opposite side.
+
+We were in the thicket once more; but the night was so dark, as I have
+already said, that it was impossible to move swiftly and at the same
+time surely. I certainly was not woodsman enough to be able to keep on
+a straight course while travelling rapidly in the night.
+
+Master Bartlett must have distrusted his own powers in this direction,
+for he whispered, after we had crept away from the stockade as we
+would from a place of deadliest danger:
+
+“It’s a case of trusting to luck now, lads, and going blindly. So that
+we do not double back on our tracks, we may be able to give those
+fellows the slip and a fairly hard night’s work, for, believing we
+are yet inside, they will spend no little time and labor in gaining
+entrance without exposing themselves to what they believe may be
+danger.”
+
+It must not be supposed that we had halted near by where John Butler’s
+Tories could overhear what was said. Before either of us spoke, we put
+at least twenty yards between ourselves and the walls of the fort, and
+even then conversed only in faintest whispers.
+
+I tried to keep in mind a general idea of the country, so that we might
+have, when it came time to rest, some knowledge of our location. We
+left the stockade at the northern end; the river should be at our left,
+and the only safe course lay straight to the right. If we could travel
+in a fairly direct line half an hour or more, there was good reason for
+believing we would be near the mountains, and safe from pursuit. Then,
+when day came, it would go hard if we were unable to retrace our steps.
+
+I had no idea of the passage of time, but staggered on as best I could
+until Master Bartlett gave the word to halt, by saying:
+
+“I’m allowing, lads, that we need go no farther. If the Tories had
+followed us, we should have heard something from them by this time.
+Let’s sit down for the night, and Jonathan and I will thank the good
+God that Giles wasn’t as thick-headed as we, else all of us would be in
+the stockade awaiting certain capture.”
+
+Under ordinary circumstances I would not have considered it a hardship
+to spend one night, or a dozen of them for that matter, in the woods,
+especially while the weather was so warm that one needed no covering;
+but now, weak from lack of food, and wearied with exertion and
+excitement, I felt as if our plight was indeed sad when we stretched
+ourselves out at the foot of a huge tree, with the idea of trying to
+gain some repose.
+
+As when we were suffering with thirst, Master Bartlett tried to beguile
+the time by telling of his experiences while suffering even greater
+hardships than we were then striving to endure in silence, but I could
+give no heed to his words.
+
+If the Tories had made plans to seek sport by hunting wretched
+fugitives who had been driven by their wolfish allies from Fort
+Jenkins, and could deliberately wait around on the river for them to
+come down, as does the hunter for the deer to visit the salt-lick, then
+might we with a certainty know that more than one of those who fled
+from the stockade had been taken, and, being taken by such a crew,
+would most likely have been turned over to the tender mercies of the
+Indians.
+
+Although I had good reason to believe that Elias Shendle had been
+captured, if indeed he was not killed outright during the fight, I
+strove not to dwell upon such a possibility.
+
+Taking one’s bodily condition, together with the grief in his heart
+because of the possible fate of others, it was difficult to bear up
+under what might at another time have been borne with something like
+fortitude, and the tears were near to overflowing my eyelids when Giles
+March said, hopefully:
+
+“I’m counting that two hours’ work to-morrow will bring us to Forty
+Fort. After knowing what we do about Fort Ogden, let us agree that the
+stockade at Wilkesbarre has been abandoned, and say that we must gain
+the appointed rendezvous before finding ourselves among friends. Now
+think it over. A tramp of not more than two hours at the most, then a
+swim across the river, and perhaps another hour’s walk, after which we
+are where we can rest and eat,--at least until John Butler takes it
+into his head to make an attack.”
+
+It was such talk as that which I needed to hearten me, for I am free
+to confess that then my courage was well-nigh gone, and, putting aside
+with an effort all the forebodings which had come over me since we
+halted, I discussed with Giles and Master Bartlett the course which we
+should pursue when day dawned.
+
+Some one has said that “the darkest night always has an end,” but
+before the sun rose again it did verily seem to me as if that time of
+darkness would never pass, yet the day broke with not a cloud in the
+sky, and, looking out from where we had thrown ourselves down, it was
+difficult to believe that our peaceful valley was overrun by those who
+would murder and burn through fiendish love of cruelty.
+
+When I would have hunted around among the leaves to find something
+with which to fill my mouth, for the day had so far come that we could
+see surrounding objects distinctly, Master Bartlett said, with more of
+authority in his tones than I had ever heard him use:
+
+“Now then, lad, nothing of that kind. I have seen many a good man use
+himself up by chewing whatsoever he might find in the woods. Better
+suck your thumbs a few hours longer, and then we’ll sit down to corn
+bread and smoked meat with all the keener appetite.”
+
+“The sooner we begin the quicker will we come to the end,” Giles cried,
+with a feeble attempt at a laugh. “Suppose you lead the way, Master
+Bartlett, while Jonathan and I watch out to see if you wander from a
+straight course.”
+
+And thus we started, thinking it was only a question of endurance
+before we would come to our destination, and little heeding the
+possible dangers in our path.
+
+We stumbled on like those who are drunken, because of the weakness
+which beset us. More than once did Giles call a halt that we might
+decide whether or no Master Bartlett was not making a détour to the
+right or left instead of keeping straight on toward where the river
+would be found. But never once did we say to each other that our ideas
+of the country, because of the darkness when we fled so hastily, might
+be wrong, until the moment came when we found ourselves climbing higher
+and higher.
+
+Then there could no longer be any question but that, instead of going
+toward the river, we had turned our backs upon it, and were come to the
+mountains.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII.
+
+WICKED FOLLY
+
+
+It is beyond the power of words to describe the sensations which I
+experienced on learning that, instead of having advanced toward where
+it would be possible to obtain food, we had been going directly away
+from it.
+
+What with the excitement of the battle and the flight, the fatigue of
+swimming and walking, and, above all, the wearing strain of anxiety as
+to the fate of our friends, I was no longer in a condition to fight
+against fate after receiving this last blow.
+
+“It is better to die here in peace than struggle farther with the good
+chance of finally being tortured at the stake!” I exclaimed, throwing
+myself on the ground, and Giles March flung himself headlong beside me,
+as if it was no longer within his power to speak.
+
+It was Master Bartlett who aroused us from the dangerous mood into
+which we were allowing ourselves to drift, and I afterward came to
+realize that, when we gave aid to him, we were but struggling to
+preserve the one who should save us from such a death as would have
+brought shame to our names, for he who ceases to fight simply because
+the odds are heavy against him is indeed a coward.
+
+“I’m willing to grant, lads, that it looks as if we had fallen into
+hard lines,” the old man said, after giving Giles and me time in which
+to realize that we had the same as surrendered at a moment when our
+best efforts were needed. “The question is, however, whether you are
+willing to die here, as do the brutes, without reasoning, leaving our
+friends in the valley to call in vain for your services, or, if you
+can, as brave men should, fight against the weakness of your bodies so
+long as the last ounce of strength remains?”
+
+“It is not possible for me to make my way through the thicket to the
+river,” I said, in despair. “When we set off all so boldly, I was
+well-nigh at the end of my rope, and now am I done up in good truth.”
+
+“If that be the case, if you are indeed at the end of your strength,
+then is there nothing left but to meet death with a smile on your lips,
+as should a lad who bears the name of Ogden. It is not well to show
+the white feather at the last moment, when, as you have said, it is
+possible to die in peace,” Master Bartlett said, mockingly. “It will
+be time for me to surrender when I can no longer raise a hand toward
+helping myself, and, because I am yet able to keep on my feet, I count
+on fighting against fate many hours longer.”
+
+Then the old man turned as if to go away, and I, shamed by his words,
+although not willing to admit it, asked in a whisper, as if it was no
+longer within my power to speak aloud:
+
+“What are you about to do?”
+
+“Look for food first, since that seems necessary before I can hope to
+push on much farther while my stomach makes such an outcry,” he said,
+cheerily, and I asked again:
+
+“How will you find it here among the hills?”
+
+“When I was a lad living on the frontier, not yet as old as you, powder
+was precious, and difficult to get, even when one had that with which
+to pay for it. Then it was possible to snare game sufficient to keep
+others besides myself from starvation, and I am counting on making the
+same effort now. If the Tories hold the river, I will live here until
+they have given over searching for fugitives, and then make my way
+across, where every man with life in his body is needed.”
+
+As he said this, Giles March suddenly sprang to his feet, crying:
+
+“We are not needing any more of a tongue-lashing, Master Bartlett. I am
+well ashamed of myself for having been so simple, and Jonathan Ogden is
+of the same mind. None save a fool would lie down to die when but a few
+miles separated him from his friends! Tell us what is to be done, and
+you will see that we can hold our own with you.”
+
+It would have been strange indeed if I had not been stung into action
+by this time, and on the instant I stood beside Giles.
+
+“Now are you true lads of the valley!” the old man cried, in delight.
+“I can well understand how much of despair came when we found ourselves
+back among the hills, and stronger men than you have made the same
+fatal mistake of yielding before the last ounce of strength has been
+spent. Now that you are come to your senses, let us decide upon what
+seems the best course, and then hold to it. We will begin by resting a
+bit, after which our heads will be the clearer.”
+
+Then the old man threw himself down at the foot of a huge tree, and we
+lads followed his example, when he said, as if having forgotten our
+folly:
+
+“Mayhap it was for the best that we got turned about. The Tories who
+chased us into Fort Ogden know that some of us who left the stockade
+yet remain on this side the river, and are doubtless hunting for us.
+We will have a better chance of getting across after four and twenty
+hours have passed, and shall then be in fair shape for whatsoever of a
+struggle may be necessary, if in the meantime we can pick up something
+to stay the gnawing in our stomachs.”
+
+Then the old man began explaining how we might be able to snare such
+small game as rabbits among the mountains, and to speculate as to the
+possibility of catching a coon or a hedgehog, for anything in the way
+of meat would be welcomed by us, until my cheeks glowed red with shame
+because I, who called myself captain of the Minute Boys, had lacked the
+courage which he was showing.
+
+While he was thus heartening, and at the same time covering us with
+confusion, we were startled by hearing a noise in the thicket as if a
+number of people were approaching, and straightway forgetting that I
+had so lately resigned myself to death, I drew my knife while creeping
+behind the tree, determined to sell life dearly, for there was no
+question in my mind but that the Tories were hunting us down.
+
+Then, an instant later, I cried aloud in surprise, for Daniel Hinchman
+and his sister Esther came in view, and, before either of us could
+speak, we saw that they were followed by two women and as many children.
+
+“How did you get here?” Giles cried, in joyful surprise, as he sprang
+forward to where Daniel was standing in open-mouthed astonishment.
+
+“Esther and I left the stockade hand in hand,” Daniel said, when it was
+possible for him to speak. “She had refused to go with the women and
+children, and was waiting for me near the gate. We drifted down-stream
+clinging to a dead tree, until learning that the Tories were on the
+lookout for any who might have escaped the Indians, and then I took
+to this shore, for there was no other way open. We had no more than
+landed when we came across Mistress Morley and one of her neighbors, as
+you see. We were minded to make our way into the Pittstown stockades,
+but before travelling very far found that the savages were in the
+thicket close about, therefore turned back. How is it you are here?”
+
+Giles told Daniel of our adventures, but without speaking of the
+cowardice he and I had shown, and wound up the story by saying, with
+the ghost of a smile on his lips:
+
+“It looks much as if the Minute Boys had taken it into their heads to
+rendezvous here, and we need only wait in order to have so many of the
+company as are yet alive in line. Do you know if Elias Shendle came out
+of the fight?”
+
+“I have seen nothing of him since that moment when the Indians poured
+in upon us,” Daniel replied, sadly.
+
+The two women, hearing that we had halted because of weariness caused
+by lack of food, drew from the pockets of their dresses a small
+quantity of corn bread, which they had brought from the stockade that
+the children might not cry with hunger when silence was necessary for
+the safety of all, and urged that we eat it.
+
+I looked shamefacedly at Giles for an instant, and then said,
+emphatically, inwardly resolving that never again would I complain of
+needing food:
+
+“It would choke me to take bread from the mouths of babes. Keep what
+you have, Mistress Morley, lest the children be in worse plight than
+they are even now. Giles March and I are about to do what we may at
+snaring game of some kind, and if so be we can find means to kindle a
+fire, we’ll not long be hungry.”
+
+With that, Mistress Morley drew from her pocket flint and steel, as she
+said with an effort at cheeriness:
+
+“When we were making ready to leave the stockade, I had it in mind that
+these might be needed, and it only remains for Master Bartlett to find
+that which shall serve as tinder, in order for us to build as much of a
+fire as it may be safe to make.”
+
+“If the women, who have children to care for, can hold their courage at
+such a time as this, then have you and I shown ourselves unfit ever to
+perform the duties of men,” Giles March said to me as we started out in
+search of game, and I replied, sorrowfully:
+
+“Let us try to forget it, else we shall be unable to hold up our heads
+again. From this out I will never tell in Master Bartlett’s hearing of
+what I hope to do, lest he remind me of this time when I showed myself
+a fool as well as a coward.”
+
+“There is yet time for us to wipe out the stain, and from this on will
+I welcome danger, however great, because of the chance to show Master
+Bartlett that it was our bodies, rather than our hearts, which gave
+way.”
+
+Then, as if we had agreed to hold our peace regarding the folly, we
+spoke of it no more, but set about finding something which might serve
+as food.
+
+There is no good reason why I should tell of the long search, or of our
+efforts to capture the coon which finally showed himself. It is enough
+to say that, within less than two hours from the time of setting out,
+we returned with meat enough for one meal, and had set a dozen or more
+snares, using trailing vines in the stead of twine.
+
+When we were come to the big tree where our friends had halted, no one
+was to be seen, and a sickening fear came into my heart lest they had
+been taken by the Tory hunters; but, even as we stood looking with
+dismay into each other’s faces, Daniel Hinchman appeared before us.
+
+“Master Bartlett has found what will serve as camp during such time
+as the women may be forced to stay here, and there it will be safe to
+build a fire that we may roast the meat.”
+
+We went with him, arriving after a walk of five minutes at a sort of
+cave under a shelving rock, on the side of the mountain where, thanks
+to a thick screen of bushes, a party much larger than ours could remain
+hidden from view of any who might pass without making careful search.
+
+Another night was come before we had satisfied our hunger, and then
+once more did I feel able to do my full share of the work necessary for
+the defence of the valley, if so be we might get across the river.
+
+Master Bartlett, mindful of others rather than himself, had gathered
+fir-tips and leaves in sufficient quantity to form beds for the little
+ones, who fell asleep as soon as they had eaten, and now he was making
+ready to take some rest.
+
+“I am thinking that this refuge is safer than Forty Fort, unless it
+so chance the Congress begins to understand how sore is our need,”
+Daniel Hinchman began, as if he had something more in mind, and Master
+Bartlett replied, sleepily:
+
+“Ay, lad, there is little chance either Tory or Indian will come thus
+far among the mountains in search of victims, and here we may remain in
+safety until such time as it is possible to cross the river.”
+
+“If more of food could be had, I would rather Esther stayed here than
+to go farther in search of what may not be found in our valley for many
+days,” Daniel continued, and Master Bartlett, rising on his elbow,
+asked, sharply:
+
+“Tell us what it is you have in mind, lad, and without so much beating
+about the bush.”
+
+“How far think you it may be from here to the river?” Daniel asked,
+without answering the question.
+
+“Not above five miles at the most.”
+
+“Then it is in my mind to set off at once, leaving you here. If matters
+on the other side of the river are as they should be, it will not
+cost much labor to come back for the party, while, if the danger has
+increased,--meaning if the enemy is attacking Forty Fort,--the women
+and children had better be here than there.”
+
+“You are in the right, Daniel Hinchman, and both Jonathan Ogden and I
+will go with you,” Giles March cried, quickly. “Master Bartlett shall
+stay to look after the women; he should be able to find where we have
+set our snares, and I am counting that by morning he will have a fresh
+supply of meat.”
+
+I fully expected to hear the old man make some outcry against such a
+plan; but he held his peace, as if well content we should do as Daniel
+had suggested, and there was nothing to prevent us from setting off at
+once.
+
+“Look well about you before venturing to cross the river,” Master
+Bartlett called, as we walked away, and a moment later we were
+stumbling along through the thicket, unable to distinguish with our
+eyes even the trees directly in our path.
+
+We walked in single file, each fellow striving to keep the others on a
+straight course, and had gone no more than half a mile from the place
+of refuge, when a low moan, coming from a clump of bushes directly in
+front of us, caused a sudden halt.
+
+There was no fear the noise could have been made by an enemy in the
+hope of tricking us, for, without weapons as we were, our capture or
+death might readily have been compassed, and I, who chanced just at
+that time to be in the advance, asked in a low tone:
+
+“Who is there?”
+
+“A lad by name of Samuel Rogers,” was the reply.
+
+I was overwhelmed with surprise, for he was one of the two lads who had
+left the stockade to go out hunting, and was supposed to have escaped
+by crossing the river when the Indians captured John Coburn and Oscar
+Stephenson.
+
+In a twinkling we were by his side, where he lay in a dense thicket,
+and, before making any effort to learn if he was hurt, I cried:
+
+“How did you get here? We believed that you escaped into the Pittstown
+stockades.”
+
+“So I did,” was the reply; “but when the men there made ready to go to
+Forty Fort, knowing they were all too weak to hold the place in case an
+attack was made, I did my best to rejoin you, and was come to the shore
+opposite Fort Jenkins when the retreat began. Then I kept on, thinking
+to cross from Wilkesbarre, where likely a canoe could be found; but
+stumbled upon a party of Tories near Fort Ogden, and, while taking to
+my heels, was shot through the leg. I gave them the slip, however, but
+had just come to believe I should die here like a dog, for verily I can
+go no farther.”
+
+“He has his musket and ammunition!” Giles March cried, joyfully, as he
+came upon the gun by chance. “Now there need be no fear those whom we
+have left behind will starve while we are away!”
+
+In few words I told Samuel why we were there, and then, as a matter of
+course, we set about getting him back to the cave.
+
+It was a long, difficult task to carry the wounded lad back through the
+thicket; but we succeeded after a time, and surely it seemed as if God
+was with us, for we came out at the big tree without making a turn,
+which was more than I would have believed possible even in the daytime,
+when we might see the landmarks.
+
+“We’ll hope you find more of the company on this side the river, though
+not in such sore straits,” Master Bartlett said, when aroused from his
+slumber as we entered the cave. “The women and I will look after his
+hurts, so you need not linger here.”
+
+“This shall be left, so you may not lack for food,” and Giles thrust
+the musket and horns into the old man’s hands, after which we hurried
+away lest he should insist that we take the weapon for our better
+protection.
+
+There was a song of thanksgiving in my heart when we set our faces
+once more in the direction of where we believed the river could be
+found, and there was good reason for rejoicing, because, except for our
+troubles, Sam Rogers would have suffered a lingering death alone in the
+thicket.
+
+“It’s a good omen,” Daniel Hinchman said, in a tone of satisfaction.
+“We shall succeed in what we are undertaking, and mayhap yet be able to
+give aid to those who are in sore need.”
+
+Heartened by the knowledge that we had, perhaps, been the means of
+saving a comrade’s life, we pushed on with more confidence, and it
+could not have been much past midnight when we arrived on the bank of
+the river, having neither seen nor heard anything betokening danger
+during the blind march.
+
+“Because of having no muskets, we shall not be hampered in the
+swimming,” Giles March said, as we stood at the edge of the water to
+regain breath before breasting the current, and no better evidence was
+needed that he had gotten back his courage than that he could find
+cause for rejoicing when we would be defenceless on arriving at the
+opposite bank.
+
+There is little need to say that we listened to make sure there were no
+boats between us and our goal before wading down into the water, and
+then all our wits and strength were needed to take us across against
+the strong current.
+
+With one to aid the other, the passage was made after such exertion as
+left us unable to do more than crawl out of the water, and then it was
+necessary to lie at full-length on the bank a good half-hour before
+being able to set off in search of Forty Fort.
+
+It was daylight before we were come to the end of our journey, and then
+our hearts were made glad indeed, for at the stockade we found six of
+our company safe and sound, they having been able to avoid the Tories
+who were in search of victims; but, alas, Elias Shendle was not among
+them.
+
+Here, also, was Master Morley, and his joy can be imagined when we told
+him that his wife and two children were yet alive, comparatively safe.
+
+We did not spend much time in listening to stories of escape; it was
+necessary we learn what might be the situation in order to send word
+back to Master Bartlett, and before coming to an end of gathering
+information our hearts were heavy with forebodings.
+
+Counting old men, and small boys who could fire a musket, but without
+much idea of taking aim, there were not above three hundred who could
+be mustered from all the stockades, and these were talking boldly of
+giving battle to John Butler’s force, thinking it would be possible to
+take him and his men by surprise.
+
+When I first heard such talk made it seemed certain those who spoke
+were making sport of me; but before we had been inside the stockade
+half an hour, Daniel Hinchman sought me out to say:
+
+“It is true, Jonathan Ogden, that these people really count on marching
+against Wintermoot’s. Colonel Zebulon Butler is arguing against it as
+best he may, and five officers who have just come from New Jersey are
+saying all they can to prevent this apology for an army from marching
+to certain death. I pray that you go among the reckless ones, telling
+them what you know of John Butler’s strength, and whether there be any
+chance that it is possible to take him by surprise.”
+
+Then it was, before I could make reply, that Colonel Zebulon Butler
+himself came up, and asked, looking at me:
+
+“Are you the lad who commands the Minute Boys?”
+
+“I held the position of captain, sir, before we were driven out of Fort
+Jenkins, and now am I at a loss to say whether there is any longer a
+company which may be called Minute Boys.”
+
+“But you know somewhat of the doings in and around Wintermoot’s, and
+can make a good guess as to how many of the enemy may be there?”
+
+“Ay, sir, and so can Master Morley, Giles March, or Daniel Hinchman.”
+
+“Will you tell these hot-heads what you have seen, and set your
+comrades at the same task?”
+
+As he asked, so we did, moving here and there, wherever we saw a number
+of men or boys gathered, and giving our story loudly, without waiting
+for an invitation to join in the conversation; but words were of no
+avail. Those who did not the same as accuse us of telling of that which
+was untrue, claimed that we had been frightened out of our wits, and
+mistook a handful of savages for an entire army.
+
+“It is of no use,” I said to Master Morley, after a time, when we
+were come together by chance. “Verily, it seems as if the people had
+gone mad! The more we say the stronger is their determination to give
+battle--”
+
+“Ay, lad, that has already been put to vote, and despite the entreaties
+of the officers from the army, it is decided to leave here at one
+o’clock.”
+
+I cried out in anger and grief, heedless of what I said, and one of
+those men whose voice had been loudest for an immediate advance,
+although he was a cripple who had never taken a step without his
+crutches for more than five years, called me a coward, declaring that
+we Minute Boys had no sooner seen the feathers of an Indian than we
+beat a retreat.
+
+“Do not make reply,” Master Morley said as he led me away by main
+strength, for I was minded to call upon my comrades to bear me out
+in the story I had told. “Though an hundred were to repeat what we
+have said, and there were a dozen lifeless bodies here as proof, such
+pig-heads as that fellow would still declare they knew better than
+any other. At one o’clock we shall march out to our death, and the
+women and children whom we leave behind will be at the mercy of those
+ravening wolves. Thank God, my dear ones are not on this side of the
+river!”
+
+“Then you will go, knowing that we have no possible show of winning the
+battle?” I asked, and Master Morley replied, stoutly:
+
+“That is my duty, lad. Because these people are fools, is no reason why
+we can remain idle when all in the valley march forth to battle.”
+
+Until this moment I had not realized that those of us who had escaped
+from Fort Jenkins must march back, even as those at Wintermoot’s would
+have us do; but now I understood what our duty was, and as soon as
+might be did I call Giles and Daniel to where Master Morley and I stood.
+
+“Some one must go back to where Master Bartlett is in hiding,” I said
+sharply, for it was already so near noon that there was no time for
+argument, and I counted on their taking my words as a command. “There
+are weapons and ammunition here in plenty, and he who goes to carry the
+word of the folly to be done this day must take with him a full load,
+so that those who are alive to-morrow morning will have that with which
+to procure food, or defend themselves.”
+
+Neither of the lads questioned as to whether we were bound to go with
+the foolish ones; both seemed to believe as did Master Morley, that we
+could not hold back even while knowing how fatal such a move would be;
+but Giles March said:
+
+“Who is to go back?”
+
+“You, if you will,” I replied quickly, wronging the lad by fancying it
+would give him pleasure to thus avoid the danger.
+
+“Not me!” he cried, shrilly. “I will not have it said that I was too
+much of a coward to follow yonder party of cripples.”
+
+I looked at Daniel questioningly; but he shook his head as he said:
+
+“My reason is the same as that given by Giles March.”
+
+“Draw lots for it,” Master Morley suggested, “and then it can be said
+that he who goes does so against his will.”
+
+In order that the matter might be settled without further delay, I
+broke off four twigs, saying as I concealed them in my hand:
+
+“He who draws the shortest will set out at once, and give his word to
+remain with those at the cave till this day’s bloody work has come to
+an end, or John Butler has worked his will on the valley.”
+
+“They are not for me,” Master Morley said sharply, when I held the
+twigs toward him. “I am not bound to you, lads, and therefore do not
+take chances with you. Besides,” he added, as a new thought came to
+him, “I have no knowledge of where the hiding-place may be, and could
+not find it.”
+
+Without parleying I threw one of the twigs away, and held the remainder
+toward Giles. He drew quickly; Daniel took the second, and the third
+remained in my hand.
+
+We held up the twigs that all might see, and it was Daniel Hinchman who
+had the shortest.
+
+One would have thought he had missed a great prize, instead of having
+been saved from much the same as death, for his face paled, and he
+turned away quickly, as if to hide a tear.
+
+“Do not lose any time in setting out,” I said, again sharply, lest he
+plead to remain. “Take at least two muskets, and let the remainder of
+your burden be made up of ammunition. If it so chance that either of us
+three be left alive and free when this day’s work is done, we will join
+you at the cave. It seems to me well you and Master Bartlett should
+be on the watch for fugitives, beginning at sunset, for some of these
+people must escape death, and perhaps gain the opposite shore.”
+
+“I will go to find a boat, so that he may set himself across the river,
+without danger of wetting the powder,” Giles March said, as he hurried
+away, and Master Morley and I went with Daniel to make certain he got
+that which was so sorely needed by those in hiding.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX.
+
+DISASTER
+
+
+We loaded Daniel Hinchman with all he could lug through the thicket,
+and more than it would be possible for him to carry comfortably; but
+the need of those of us who lived through the day would be so great for
+weapons of defence that we did not hesitate to overburden him.
+
+Giles March had no trouble in finding a canoe, for there were scores of
+them drawn up on the shore, and many would be unclaimed when night came.
+
+I was in a fever of impatience for Daniel to be gone, lest some of
+those who were so eager to come against the overwhelming force under
+command of John Butler urge him to remain, and we bundled the weapons
+and ammunition into the boat hurriedly, pushing the light craft from
+the shore almost before he had entered it.
+
+“Make all speed!” I cried, as he began to ply the paddle vigorously
+lest he be carried too far down-stream. “At the best possible pace,
+with such a load, you cannot hope to reach the cave before the unequal
+battle has begun, and within a very short time after that our people
+will be seeking refuge from the knives and hatchets of the savages. You
+and Master Bartlett should be able to save more than one life ’twixt
+now and sunset.”
+
+He waved his hand in reply, as if not daring to trust himself to speak,
+and then we turned away, lest our standing there should attract the
+attention of those who might hail him.
+
+Even now, when we were committed to the foolish venture, we continued
+to argue against the plan which had been decided upon, trying to prove
+to the ignorant hot-heads how impossible it would be to surprise a
+commander who had already begun his savage warfare; but only a few
+would listen to us, and even these turned away when we were done, as if
+believing they had spent their time on cowards.
+
+Colonel Zebulon Butler, and the army officers who were with him,
+appeared to be the only ones who did not believe it possible for our
+three hundred cripples to overcome John Butler’s eleven hundred wolves;
+but these military men, like us from Fort Jenkins, would go with the
+undisciplined mob, preferring to meet death than have it said they
+refused to obey the call to arms at such a time.
+
+From the moment when it was seen that there was no hope of convincing
+the foolish ones of their error until near to one o’clock, the officers
+worked industriously, trying to get the motley gathering into something
+like shape, and then the people were divided into six companies, each
+with a military man at its head.
+
+We three, together with the six Minute Boys whom we had found at Forty
+Fort, were in that division led by Captain Durkee. Colonel Zebulon
+Butler was in command of the apology for an army, and Major Garratt
+stood second in rank.
+
+We set out from the stockade at the time agreed upon, leaving behind
+the women and children unprotected, and it was much like absolutely
+abandoning them.
+
+“Even though the battle does not go against us, the chances are that
+those poor creatures will fall victims to the savages before any of
+this mob can return,” Master Morley said, sorrowfully, as he looked
+back at the helpless ones, and then we tried to put from our minds all
+else save the determination to fight desperately so long as our people
+could be kept together.
+
+Our straggling column had no more than gotten under way before it was
+joined by the justices of the courts and others holding office in the
+valley, as if we were going out to serve writs of ejectment rather than
+to offer ourselves as victims to John Butler’s murderers.
+
+It was not until near to four o’clock that we arrived within sight of
+Wintermoot’s, and then my comrades and I were literally bewildered at
+seeing the stockade in flames, as if the enemy had applied the torch
+lest we should succeed in capturing it.
+
+“Can it be that John Butler, half-savage, half-brute that he is, fears
+what this collection of cripples may be able to do?” Giles March asked,
+in astonishment, and Master Morley replied:
+
+“He doubtless fears that we are coming in some large force. If his
+scouts brought in word that all the people of the valley were making
+ready to march against him, he, knowing they had had a good chance to
+learn of his strength, believed they were mustered in overwhelming
+numbers. The loss of Wintermoot’s won’t be serious to him, since he can
+soon have his pick of all the stockades in the valley.”
+
+A few moments later we came in view of the enemy, drawn up in a line
+which extended from the river just above Wintermoot’s to the swamp
+at the foot of the hills, and then we were halted that some of our
+officers might advance to select a position for the battle.
+
+We were within musket-shot of the enemy, yet they did not molest us
+while we were making preparations for a fight, and again Master Morley
+had an explanation ready:
+
+“John Butler is well content to await our movements since it will thus
+be possible for him to see in what force we have come, and, later, he
+can make his arrangements accordingly.”
+
+Ten minutes afterward we were brought up to where the officers who had
+selected the battleground were standing, and, when each company had
+wheeled into line, Colonel Zebulon said, gravely:
+
+“Men, yonder is the enemy. We have come out here to fight, not only
+for liberty, but for life itself, and, what is dearer, to preserve our
+homes from conflagration, our women and children from the tomahawk.
+Stand firm at the first shock, and the Indians will give way. Every man
+to his duty!”
+
+John Butler, stripped of his feathers and other trappings, with a
+handkerchief tied around his head, stood with his so-called Rangers
+near the river bank; the Indians and Tories were in line to his right
+as far as the swamp. Johnson’s Greens were just behind the Tories,
+as if to keep them from running away, while here and there along the
+entire front were Indians with rifles, who would probably have called
+themselves sharpshooters.
+
+In a low tone our officers ordered us to advance a single pace each
+time we emptied our muskets, and to take careful aim instead of firing
+at random.
+
+Then we awaited the word, which seemed to me a long time coming, for
+it was mighty hard on one’s nerves to stand there facing those who had
+come to ravage the valley, knowing that within a few seconds we would
+be engaged in what must necessarily be a life or death struggle.
+
+“When the battle is over, unless by some queer chance we should have
+the best of it, if you lads are yet alive, retreat toward the north
+until you are half a mile or more up-stream, and then make the effort
+to cross,” Master Morley said, in a whisper. “If possible, I shall
+follow close at your heels; but, in case I cannot, and either of you
+live to see my dear ones, tell them that I could do no less than die
+when our neighbors demanded the sacrifice.”
+
+It was well for me that we got the word to open fire just then, for my
+knees were beginning to tremble beneath me, and in another moment it
+might have been possible for my comrades to see that I was not holding
+myself any too bravely.
+
+It was as if John Butler had instructed his men to take the word of
+command from Colonel Zebulon, for both armies fired at the same moment,
+and each advanced one pace.
+
+Then, because of the gaps which had been cut in our lines and the
+wounded who writhed on the ground at our feet, we could not move
+forward when next our weapons were discharged, but stood as best we
+might, firing and loading with all possible speed.
+
+How long we remained there exchanging shots, I am unable to say,
+although it seemed to me a very long while; but Master Morley maintains
+that it was not above twenty minutes, and then I could see dimly
+through the dense clouds of smoke that the Indians nearest the swamp
+were moving down toward the ruins of the fort.
+
+I was on the point of speaking to Captain Durkee, who was not more than
+ten paces from me, to tell him what I had seen, when that officer
+pitched forward on his face dead, and a man in my rear came upon me
+in his dying struggles so violently that I was thrown to the ground,
+covered with blood, causing Giles March to utter a cry of horror,
+believing I had been killed.
+
+By the time I regained my feet and cleared the blood from my eyes, the
+Johnson Greens had begun an advance, and we were forced to put forth
+every effort lest they should overrun us, therefore did the movement of
+the savages pass from my mind.
+
+For a time the battle raged nearabout our company as hotly as I have
+ever known. More than once we grappled with those who had come within
+arm’s length, and, while our companions were cut down on either hand,
+neither Master Morley, Giles March, or I had received a scratch. Twice
+had one or the other saved my life when I was overmatched by some big
+Tory, who chose me for an antagonist because I was the smallest, and
+more than once I did the same service for them.
+
+Then, while we were the same as drunken men from the fumes of burning
+powder and the excitement of the battle, that company to the left of us
+set up a shout of dismay, as the bullets began to come from the rear.
+
+I understood then the meaning of that movement of the savages which I
+had seen. The red wolves had crept along the edge of the swamp until
+the yet smouldering ruins of Wintermoot’s Fort hid them from view,
+and then made a dash which brought them in the rear of the left of our
+line, where Colonel Dennison was in command.
+
+Even above the din of the conflict I heard him give the word for his
+men to fall back, and understood that such manœuvre was for the purpose
+of changing position in order to meet the foe who had outflanked him;
+but his men, among whom were a goodly number of those who had cried the
+loudest to be led against the enemy, mistook--or afterward claimed that
+they did--the command, believing he had said “retreat.”
+
+In an instant that terrible word rang out along the entire line which,
+up to this time, had inflicted even more injury than had been received,
+and in a twinkling three men out of every four were facing to the rear.
+
+Not an officer belonging to our company was left alive, and Master
+Morley, believing he might stem the tide, leaped in front of those who
+had begun to run, as he shouted:
+
+“Stand to your duty, you men of Wyoming! This battle was of your own
+seeking, and will you run away when we are more than holding our own?”
+
+Giles March and I added our voices to his, but with no avail. The
+hot-heads, who would not listen to us when we begged that they remain
+in Forty Fort, were alike heedless of our entreaties as we urged them
+to stand firm, and all the while the enemy was pouring in a shower
+of lead that the panic might be increased.
+
+[Illustration: “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS.’”]
+
+Colonel Zebulon, who was the only mounted officer, rode up and down the
+line, regardless of the fact that he was exposing himself to the fire
+of all John Butler’s force, as he cried, imploringly:
+
+“Don’t leave me, my children! Stand firm one half-hour longer, and the
+victory is ours!”
+
+He might as well have appealed to the wind, expecting to still it; with
+each second of time the men grew more and more frantic with fear, until
+they were no longer thinking, reasoning creatures, but blind people,
+crazed by terror brought about through their own folly.
+
+It seemed to me as if no more than three minutes passed from the time
+Colonel Dennison gave the order to fall back, before we of the Minute
+Boys who yet remained alive were in the midst of a panic-stricken
+throng which carried us, despite all our efforts, past the ruins of
+Wintermoot’s toward the settlement from which, in our folly, we had
+come to measure strength with John Butler’s wolves.
+
+Behind us came a horde of yelling, exultant demons, striking with
+knives or tomahawks in vengeful glee, and killing more during the first
+five minutes of that unreasoning retreat than had been possible all the
+time the battle lasted.
+
+“Work over toward the swamp!” Master Morley shouted in my ear, as we
+were borne along against our will. “It is certain death to remain with
+this mob; our only show is to get back in the rear of John Butler’s
+line!”
+
+I did not then understand how this might be done, even though we
+succeeded in gaining the swamp; but I had every confidence in the man’s
+judgment, and, gripping Giles March’s arm because there was not time to
+explain to him the plan, I fought desperately against my own neighbors
+of the valley until we were on the western edge of the panic-stricken
+crowd.
+
+Then Master Morley, brushing past me and at the same time striking down
+a savage who, having outstripped his fellows, had aimed a blow at my
+head, ran at his best pace in an oblique line toward the swamp.
+
+It seemed to me as if we would never gain that fringe of deeper green
+which marked the edge of the morass, nor could we have done so but for
+the fact that the Indians were delayed in the chase by killing and
+scalping, and then, when it was as if my breath had gone entirely, we
+plunged knee-deep into the mud and water.
+
+“A little farther, lad, and then you’ll have time to breathe,” Master
+Morley said, as he seized me by the hand, and I was literally dragged
+behind the sheltering foliage.
+
+Because our people were so crazed that they fled in a body, as does
+a drove of sheep, we might have been pursued, but, where there were
+so many victims, the human wolves could not spend time to search for
+three when it might be possible to kill a dozen, therefore did we
+escape.
+
+There are nights even now when, in my sleep, I see that plain covered
+with dead bodies, and hear again the horrible yells of fiendish glee
+and screams of pain, as one and another of those whom I had known
+and held converse with were cut down in the flight. Again I run
+desperately, panting for breath, and see behind me the uplifted knife
+dripping blood, or the tomahawk crimsoned with the life fluid of my
+friends.
+
+Please God I may never again be called upon to take part in such a
+horror, beside which the bloodiest battle that was ever fought is
+commonplace.
+
+It was Master Morley who took command immediately we were screened from
+view by the bushes, and neither Giles nor I had any mind to question
+his authority.
+
+We had filled our stomachs and pockets with food while at Forty Fort,
+but, even though I had been on the verge of starvation, it would have
+been impossible to swallow a mouthful while all that horrible scene was
+before me,--while the shrieks of those who were being murdered still
+rang in my ears, and, when Master Morley asked if we would eat before
+continuing the flight, I was sickened.
+
+We remained within earshot of all those dreadful cries not more than
+three minutes,--only long enough for me to get back my wind, and then
+Master Morley plunged yet farther into the swamp, we following as best
+we might until, as nearly as could be judged, we were a mile or more to
+the northward of Wintermoot’s.
+
+Then we halted until night was come, and, while lying there in the
+water and mud, Master Morley told us what he would do in order to
+circle around John Butler’s fiends, who by this time must have been
+literally drunken with blood. He claimed to be able to lead us to the
+river as well in the darkness as when the sun was shining, and we were
+only too glad to do as he proposed.
+
+When we were finally clear of the swamp, so far from the battle-field
+that no sound either of anguish or exultation could be heard, it struck
+me that the country looked familiar, and I began to fear it might have
+been possible, in our fear and horror, we had turned toward the south
+instead of the north, when suddenly we came upon what had once been
+Fort Jenkins, but was now only blackened ruins.
+
+The enemy made no attempt to hold it when we Minute Boys were forced to
+retreat, but had applied the torch, and that which had cost the people
+of Wyoming so much of labor was but a marking of half-burned logs.
+
+“We are now opposite the Pittstown stockades,” Giles March said,
+speaking for the first time since this second portion of our flight had
+been resumed. “Think you we would have any chance of safety by going
+there?”
+
+“It is better that we make for the cave, as has been agreed upon,”
+Master Morley said, hoarsely, and I knew full well how he was hungering
+to see, once more, those whom he had never expected to greet again.
+“We shall then be where the enemy has little idea of finding victims,
+and there are not enough men now left in all the valley to hold the
+best stockade that was ever built against John Butler’s curs, who are
+well-nigh mad with the taste of blood.”
+
+We made no further question as to what we would do, but continued on
+to the river; and there, when I would have plunged in to swim across
+without delay, Master Morley checked me as he said:
+
+“The ammunition is too precious to be wasted. We must first build such
+a raft as will carry our muskets and powder-horns, and then push it
+before us as we swim.”
+
+We worked feverishly, not knowing how soon the bloodthirsty brutes
+might come back to see if there had been any poor wretches left behind
+with sufficient of life in them to afford pleasure by their torture,
+and perhaps no more than five minutes were spent before, forcing the
+small raft in front of us, we waded out into the black waters.
+
+“Now is the time when we must strain every muscle, lest we be carried
+down on Monocasy Island,” Master Morley said, as we struck out, and,
+surprised by the words, I asked:
+
+“Why should we not rest ourselves on the island? It will be a long pull
+against this vicious current, and we shall need to regain our wind.”
+
+“To my mind Monocasy Island is become no more than a trap to catch
+those who, outstripping the others, took to the river with much the
+same idea that we have, and it is there the savages will seek fresh
+victims.”
+
+As he ceased speaking, Master Morley struck out vigorously, minded, as
+I believed, to aid us in the swimming.
+
+I could not put much faith in the proposition that John Butler’s wolves
+would bethink themselves of the island, and, therefore, but for what
+our leader had said, should have sought refuge on that small spot of
+land; but because of having given my word to do as he directed, I
+strained every muscle to stem the current.
+
+Work as we might, it was impossible to gain the eastern shore before
+coming near Monocasy, and, when we were within a hundred yards or more
+of it, good proof was had that Master Morley had not made any mistake.
+
+From three or four points of the small island could be heard shrieks
+and cries, and we knew only too well that the savages, and most likely
+the Tories as well, were hunting down their human game.
+
+Thanks to the darkness of the night and our distance from the island,
+we were not discovered while drifting past; but, before having gotten
+so far down-stream as to be beyond hearing of the dreadful work, our
+feet touched the bottom.
+
+It can well be supposed that we made all haste to get under cover, and,
+once hidden by the foliage, it was possible to see, on the western
+shore of the river, flames mounting to the sky in twenty places at the
+same time, telling of the homes which were given over to the torch by
+the orders of that king who claimed us as his subjects.
+
+“And this is the end of the wicked folly!” Master Morley said, with a
+long-drawn sigh. “We are told that we should not speak ill of the dead;
+and, while it stands to reason that the greater number of those who
+were so eager to be led against John Butler’s murdering followers are
+no longer in this world, yet I claim now, and always shall, that they
+alone are responsible for the crimes which have been committed since
+noon of the day just past.”
+
+“The whole valley will now be overrun; we can no longer call any place
+our home!” Giles March exclaimed, passionately, and I, understanding
+that such converse was but tending to make us faint-hearted, proposed
+that we set off for the cave.
+
+“No one can say how soon the Tories may come this way in search of
+sport, as when we fled from Fort Jenkins, and it is well that we seek
+some safer refuge while there is an opportunity,” I said, laying my
+hand on Giles’s shoulder to arouse him from the slough of despondency
+into which he had fallen.
+
+“Our homes, until such as John Butler and his imps have been killed
+or driven out of the country, will be in the army, doing what we may
+against a king who would thus force love from his people,” Master
+Morley said, sternly, and then it was I realized there was no other
+refuge for us in case we succeeded in getting out of the valley alive.
+
+It was not a simple matter to find our way through the forest in
+the darkness, for there was nothing save a knowledge of the general
+direction to guide us; but we stumbled on as best we might, well
+content, since each step took us just so much farther away from the
+scene of murder.
+
+Never once did we come across any rock or tree which could be
+recognized, and when we had travelled as long as it seemed would have
+been necessary had our course been the true one, I said, coming to a
+full stop:
+
+“We may be going in a circle, as when Master Bartlett was leading, and
+I am of the mind that we halt here until morning rather than take the
+chances of coming upon the river bank again.”
+
+“This time Master Bartlett will lead you true, and there is no need
+of a halt until you are come to where can be had food and a bed,” a
+voice from the thicket said, in cautious tones, and I made no effort to
+repress a cry of joy, for I knew it was the old man who had spoken.
+
+“I have been back and forth here since Daniel Hinchman arrived,” the
+old man said, as he made his way through the thicket to where we were
+standing. “Already have we picked up two of the Minute Boys who were
+among the missing since the retreat from Fort Jenkins, and there may be
+more than you hereabout who are searching for a hiding-place.”
+
+“Was Elias Shendle one of the two?” I asked, eagerly, and Master
+Bartlett shook his head mournfully.
+
+“It is to be feared we are the only ones remaining on this side,”
+Stephen Morley said, mournfully, and then, as a matter of course,
+Master Bartlett insisted on hearing of what had taken place.
+
+Neither Giles March nor I had the heart to tell the dreadful story, and
+even Stephen Morley made it as brief as possible; but he told enough
+to give the old man an idea of the horrors we had seen, and said, in
+conclusion:
+
+“No good can come of repeating such a tale in the hearing of the women,
+for they have already had enough to terrify them; therefore, when we
+reach the cave, let it be said we fought a pitched battle, and were
+beaten so sorely that it will no longer be possible to live in the
+valley until the Continental army has won for us our independence.”
+
+To that we all agreed, and then it was I asked Master Bartlett for the
+names of the two Minute Boys whom he had found.
+
+“One is that Miles Parker who lived down Hanover way, and the other
+is Oscar Stephenson, who is well crippled with a bullet-wound in the
+shoulder, received during our fight at the stockade.”
+
+“How is it that they strayed in this direction?” I asked, curiously.
+
+“They drifted down-stream, according to their story, a long bit past
+here, and landed on this side, when Stephenson grew so weak that it was
+necessary to halt. Parker nursed him as best he could, and the two had
+set out again, hoping to find a boat in which they could cross, for
+Oscar was too weak to swim, when the din of the battle could be heard.
+They made for the mountains, and I came across them just in time, for
+the wounded lad was nearly done up.”
+
+Having made this explanation, the old man wheeled about to lead the
+way to the cave, and we followed, thanking God most fervently that our
+lives had been spared when so many were taken.
+
+It was like a home-coming to meet those anxious ones who had been
+awaiting us, for here we were among friends, and shut out from the
+sickening horrors of the other shore.
+
+There was no need to say that we had been beaten in battle, for our
+appearance told of flight, hurried and fearful. Mistress Morley flung
+her arms around her husband’s neck as tears of joy and relief streamed
+down her cheeks; and I, who had expected no womanly welcome, received
+one which raised, in some slight degree, the burden from my heart, when
+Esther Hinchman took both my hands in hers as she said:
+
+“God has been good to let you come back to us.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X.
+
+PLANS FOR THE FUTURE
+
+
+Daniel was not to be seen when we entered the cave, but Master Bartlett
+explained his absence by saying that he was out in search of game. That
+he had been at work industriously we could see, for there were the
+carcasses of two deer cut up and stacked inside, while near by were a
+dozen or more pheasants.
+
+Even before making any attempt to tell such a story regarding the
+events of that fearful day as had been decided upon, Giles March and I
+gave attention to the wounded.
+
+Samuel Rogers was resting comfortably on a pile of leaves at the
+farther end of the cave, and declared that he had improved wondrously
+since we brought him there, while Oscar Stephenson appeared to be
+suffering rather from exhaustion, caused by rapid travel and loss of
+blood, than from the bullet, which had ploughed its way through the
+flesh without breaking bones.
+
+Having seen so much of killing during the day just past, I was actually
+surprised at learning how many of us had been spared from what was
+neither more nor less than a massacre. The cave had seemed too large
+when we first found it; but now, with so many inside, it was all too
+small for comfortable living.
+
+Lest the reader may have forgotten how many of us were here assembled,
+let me set down the list:
+
+First, there was Mistress Morley, and the other woman whose name I do
+not now remember, with the two Morley children. Esther Hinchman made up
+the list of females.
+
+Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley represented the men of the valley,
+and in addition we had of the Minute Boys, Daniel Hinchman, for we
+counted him as among us, Samuel Rogers, Giles March, Oscar Stephenson,
+Miles Parker, and myself.
+
+I had not supposed so many of our company escaped the tomahawk and the
+scalping-knife until I saw them here assembled, and it was in my mind
+that we were more in numbers than all the others who had come out alive
+from the battle with John Butler’s renegades and red wolves.
+
+That Daniel Hinchman and Master Bartlett had worked like beavers during
+the absence of Giles March and myself, there could be no question. The
+cave, if such it could be called, had been cleared of rubbish, and that
+part of it to be used as sleeping quarters was covered with leaves and
+fir-tips.
+
+To my great delight, during such house-cleaning a living spring at the
+farther end of the excavation had been found, and, as showing how we
+might hold out against a considerable force for many days without fear
+of bodily suffering, Master Bartlett explained that it was his purpose,
+now we were all there to aid in the labor, to bring a number of large
+rocks in order to partially close up the mouth in such fashion that
+only one person could enter at a time. Therefore did it seem as if we
+would be more secure, in event of an attack, than if we were holding
+the best stockade that had ever been built in the valley.
+
+Mistress Morley and Master Bartlett had made further plans for the
+bettering of this refuge as soon as there was time in which to do the
+work, and among other things it was decided that it might be possible
+to drill a hole through the side of the mountain into the cave, using
+a sharpened sapling as a drill,--in case there were no rocks to
+interfere,--and thereby an outlet for smoke could be had.
+
+Both Giles March and I said all we could by way of encouraging the
+others in making the place more habitable, for after what had occurred
+since those hot-heads at Forty Fort insisted upon doing exactly as
+John Butler would have them, it was more than reasonable to suppose
+this place would be their only shelter and refuge until the Tories and
+savages were minded to leave the valley. In other words, as we who knew
+the truth believed, many months must elapse before it would be safe for
+the women and children to venture out from the hiding-place.
+
+Before the new day was an hour old, Daniel Hinchman came in with a
+goodly supply of game, which had been taken in the snares, and it goes
+without saying that he was feverishly impatient to learn how the battle
+had terminated, therefore, acting upon the advice of Stephen Morley
+that the truth should not be told in the presence of the women, Giles
+March and I led him a short distance up the mountainside, where we
+related the terrible story.
+
+He was nearly overcome by astonishment and grief, and how could it be
+otherwise, for we had the same as told him that all his neighbors and
+friends, those whom he knew and loved, were dead, and yet, at that time
+we were ignorant of more than half the horrors which had come upon us
+of Wyoming since we, who had escaped from the retreat, entered the
+swamp to make our way alone.
+
+“And now what is to be done?” Daniel Hinchman asked, helplessly, when
+we were come to an end of the dreadful recital. “Are we to stay here?”
+
+“Where else, think you, will your sister be safe, unless peradventure
+you make the attempt to lead her across the mountains to the Delaware
+River?” Giles March asked, and I added:
+
+“Even though it were probable she could withstand all the fatigue
+and hardships of a long, perilous journey, Daniel Hinchman, are you
+warranted in leaving the other women? Seeing that we are come out,
+as if led by God, from all the horrors which have descended upon the
+valley, are we not bound together until such time as the entire party
+may go forth in peace, if, peradventure, that day shall ever come?”
+
+“I am not minded to leave you, lads, because, save for your company
+of Minute Boys, Esther would yet be a prisoner among the Mohawks, if
+they had allowed her to live, and I, most like, be among those who are
+slain. I was only questioning if we were to make of yonder cave our
+dwelling?”
+
+When we had come to this point in the conversation, Master Bartlett and
+Stephen Morley joined us, as if understanding that we were holding a
+consultation as to the future, and so did it become right speedily, for
+Master Morley took it upon himself to reply to Daniel’s question.
+
+“If Jonathan Ogden and Giles March have described to you one-half the
+horrors which we three have witnessed since yesterday’s sun rose,
+then must you know that, until some great change can be effected, are
+we bound to remain here, where those whom we love are in reasonable
+safety, and it seems to me as if we could do no better than settle down
+with the idea of making this our abiding-place for a time.”
+
+“That is all which can be done,” Master Bartlett added. “With so many
+hands, the labor of making the cave more habitable will be simple, and
+it is not likely, unless we ourselves grow careless, that any of the
+enemy will come to suspect the whereabouts of our refuge.”
+
+“Of course we must know what may be going on in the valley,” Giles
+March said, quickly, “and there should not be overmuch danger if one of
+us sets out very soon in gaining the information.”
+
+“I will be that one, and go to-night,” Daniel Hinchman said, before it
+was possible for me to propose that I myself make the venture. “The
+canoe in which I came across the river is hidden snugly some distance
+from the water, and I alone can find it.”
+
+Master Bartlett nodded his head, as if to say that the proposition was
+one which should be entertained by us, and, therefore, without further
+words, was it settled that Daniel should go out at nightfall to learn
+what he might.
+
+Such information as he brought back would determine our future
+movements, although we were well convinced that there could be no
+immediate change of location.
+
+The women, together with those of us who were not wounded, spent the
+remainder of this day in working upon our underground dwelling, and
+many and great were the improvements we made.
+
+Master Bartlett, with the assistance of Miles Parker, succeeded in
+drilling a hole for a chimney, as had been proposed, and Stephen Morley
+made a serviceable fireplace of rocks at the farther end of the cave
+near the spring. The women, by weaving boughs together, succeeded in
+setting up something in the shape of a screen which shut off a small
+portion of the cave for their sleeping quarters, and, without very much
+disturbance of the foliage, we rolled two large boulders to the mouth
+of the cavern in such a manner as satisfied me that we could stand a
+long siege, however many might come against us.
+
+As a matter of course, our food consisted of deer meat or birds, cooked
+without salt, and nothing more; but people who have been as near death
+as we had, and come off alive, are not warranted in complaining about
+the quality or the sameness of their provisions, provided there be
+sufficient to satisfy hunger.
+
+To my mind God had been very good to us,--better far than our deserts,
+for He had led us through a Red Sea of blood to this refuge, and verily
+we had cause for most fervent thanksgiving.
+
+It lacked but an hour of sunset when Daniel Hinchman announced that he
+was ready to set off on the scout, explaining that it was his purpose
+to start thus early in order that he might find the canoe before night
+had fully shut in, and when no one made protest at his going, for we
+all believed it necessary to learn of the situation of affairs, he
+said, quietly:
+
+“I beg of you not to feel alarmed concerning me during eight and forty
+hours, for it is my purpose to be absent that length of time. If I am
+not returned nearabout sunrise on the third day, then may you know I
+have come to grief.”
+
+“It is not well that you take overly many chances, lad,” Master
+Bartlett said quickly. “Make your way to Forty Fort, and if you find
+there the enemy in possession, as doubtless you will, give it a wide
+berth. In some of the stockades should those who are yet alive be
+gathered, and once you have good assurance of coming upon a remnant
+of our people, don’t make any effort at learning the whereabouts of
+the enemy, for we know full well they will be roaming up and down the
+valley, slaying and burning until those exceeding wise men in the
+Congress come to understand that something should be done for our
+relief.”
+
+Well, Daniel Hinchman went out as he planned, and during the eight and
+forty hours which he had set as the time of his absence, we worked at
+making our underground dwelling more habitable, being able to add to it
+much which, in the eyes of people not in such sore distress, would have
+seemed rude and uncouth, but to us were improvements and even luxuries.
+
+Then came the time when Daniel Hinchman should return, and in our
+anxiety for his safety, those of us who were able to walk ventured a
+mile or more from the cave toward the river to hear the news which he
+might bring as speedily as possible; but he came not.
+
+Only at noon did we give up all hope of him, and then, while inside
+the cave, we spoke cheeringly lest his sister should be overcome with
+grief, saying that doubtless he had found more of our friends alive
+than we expected, or was waiting to bring us a bigger budget of good
+tidings than could be gathered in a short while. Yet even as we spoke
+our hearts were like lead, and I dared not hold converse with my
+comrades concerning his fate, for it seemed all too certain he had but
+added another to the long list of victims which had been sacrificed to
+satisfy John Butler’s love of cruelty.
+
+That evening the two older men, with Giles March and me, went up the
+mountainside where we could talk without fear of being overheard, and
+discussed seriously whether it were well to send out another scout, for
+it seemed absolutely necessary we should know what was going on in the
+valley.
+
+The discussion we had there was a long one, owing to the fact that both
+Giles March and myself were eager to be off, in the poor hope that
+there was yet time to be of service to Daniel Hinchman, while Master
+Bartlett and Stephen Morley insisted that we remain within our place of
+refuge six full days before making a move, the old man saying:
+
+“It is only reasonable to suppose the savages are running riot through
+the valley, and our people have been slain or driven out to the last
+man, otherwise I am minded that Daniel Hinchman would not have been
+taken, for he went with his eyes open, knowing all the dangers,
+therefore surely could have shunned them.”
+
+“Yet we _can’t_ sit here idle, Master Bartlett!” I cried, passionately.
+“It may be we are needed there, and it were cowardly to remain in
+hiding when we are able to lend aid to those who are so sorely pressed.”
+
+“How would you aid them, lad, if you crossed the river only to find
+yourselves in the hands of the savages? It would be as great an act
+of wicked folly for us to venture out now, knowing that John Butler’s
+wolves are sweeping everything before them, as it was for those
+hot-heads whom you and Stephen Morley strove against at Forty Fort.
+Content yourself, however hard it may be, with idleness until such time
+comes as you can be of real service, and I venture to say that, by
+saving your lives now, you will be of benefit to our neighbors and our
+friends--if any there be yet alive.”
+
+Well, it is not needed I should say that the counsels of the older
+men prevailed, for we lads would have been foolish indeed had we set
+ourselves up as being more wise in such a case, where they had had all
+too bitter an experience.
+
+Yet when we laid down that night there was in my heart a feeling of
+shame that I remained there comfortable and apparently content, while
+there was so much of suffering and agony near at hand which I might
+relieve.
+
+Esther Hinchman had not spoken above a dozen words during all that
+long, weary day, and although knowing full well she believed, and
+with good reason, that her brother was a prisoner in the hands of the
+savages, or had already been killed by them, we did not venture words
+of sympathy lest it should be seen by her that we feared the worst.
+
+Then another day came, and we who were despairing and sorrowing
+became electrified, as it were, by hearing the cheery voice of Daniel
+Hinchman, as he hailed us from the thicket a short distance from the
+cave.
+
+“He has come back!” Esther cried, in a fever of joy. “He whom I
+believed had been killed has come back!”
+
+Then we who were burning to embrace the lad, who had seemingly come
+from out the jaws of death, held back that she might have the first
+privilege of greeting her brother whom she had mourned.
+
+Daniel Hinchman’s story was a long one, and when he came to an end of
+it, we had almost as good an idea of what had occurred in the valley
+since our flight as if we ourselves had taken part in all that was done.
+
+Because each of us in turn interrupted the lad here or there in his
+story that we might ask for some unimportant details which he had
+neglected to mention, thereby prolonging the sad tale, I will make no
+attempt at setting it down as he related it; but, rather, put in few
+words that account which is already a matter of history.
+
+As we already knew, many of the fugitives from the field of battle fled
+to Monocasy Island, believing there to find a safe refuge; but Colonel
+Zebulon Butler’s men told Daniel that fully an hundred Indians, and
+nearly as many Tories, hid themselves on the river banks until such of
+the fugitives as were aiming for the island gained that poor place of
+refuge, and then did they hunt them down like wild animals.
+
+It was even said, and I have no question as to the truth because the
+man Pensil himself boasted of it, that he, who was a Tory and had
+joined John Butler’s force, found his brother on the island and slew
+him, even while the poor man pleaded to his own flesh and blood for aid.
+
+Daniel’s voice trembled and his cheeks paled as he related the horrors
+which the savage horde boasted of as having taken place on Monocasy
+Island that night.
+
+Colonel Zebulon Butler, with perhaps fifteen or twenty men, escaped to
+reach Wilkesbarre fort, and Colonel Dennison, accompanied by a small
+number, gained Forty Fort. Both these officers made preparations to
+defend the stockades so long as life lasted, knowing full well what
+would be in store if there was a surrender at that time.
+
+When night was come, John Butler’s wolves, red and white alike,
+assembled to dispose of their prisoners, and one has a feeling near
+akin to shame at setting down all that was done before the sun rose
+again. Captain Bidlack, who had led one of our companies in the
+battle and was wounded, was thrown alive upon the burning timbers of
+Wintermoot’s Fort, and there held down with sticks and pitchforks until
+he was dead. Squads of prisoners were ranged in line, bound hand and
+foot, while their savage captors began with the first, deliberately
+murdering one after the other until the last had fallen. A half-breed
+woman, who was called Queen Esther, herself, with maul and tomahawk,
+butchered sixteen, who were forced to kneel around that boulder which
+in later days has been called “Queen Esther’s rock.”
+
+I am minded to set down here that which was written afterward, by one
+who was a witness of the terrible scene in which the half-breed squaw
+supped on blood:
+
+“The time was midnight, and the scene being lighted up by a large fire
+burning near, this Queen Esther appeared like a very fury from Hades
+while performing her bloody work. With the death of each victim her
+fury increased, and her song rose louder and clearer upon the midnight
+air. Leddeus Hammond and Joseph Eliot, seeing there was no hope, shook
+off the Indians who held them, and, with a desperate spring, fled to
+the thicket amid rifle-bullets and tomahawks that were sent after them,
+and escaped. This was not the only scene of a similar kind that could
+have been witnessed between the ruins of Wintermoot’s and the walls of
+Forty Fort.”
+
+Daniel told us that the only ray of light in this dreadful time to our
+people of the valley was just after sunset, when Captain John Franklin
+arrived at Forty Fort with a company of thirty-five men from Hunterdon
+and Salem, and before the sun had risen again, Colonel Zebulon Butler,
+with those who had taken refuge in Wilkesbarre Fort, joined the people,
+who were now beginning to hope.
+
+Therefore it was that in all the valley, the only stockade remaining
+in the hands of our friends was this same Forty Fort. The stockades at
+Pittstown had long since been abandoned.
+
+On the following morning, which was the day before Daniel had crossed
+the river on his scout, John Butler sent a messenger demanding the
+surrender of Forty Fort, and particularly of Colonel Zebulon Butler,
+with such of the Continental troops as he had with him, threatening in
+event of a refusal to comply, that an immediate attack would be made,
+and every one, including women and children, should be put to torture
+when taken.
+
+Now it appears that there were only fifteen men belonging to the
+Continental army left alive, and knowing John Butler would, however
+many promises he might make, put to death all the soldiers that fell
+into his hands, Colonel Zebulon proposed that he and his followers
+should immediately leave the valley before there was time for John
+Butler to set out in pursuit. Therefore, taking his wife behind him on
+a horse, the colonel rode through the woods that same day, intending
+to sleep at Conyngham in the Nescopeck Valley, twenty miles away. The
+soldiers followed on foot as best they might.
+
+Then there remained only Colonel Dennison with some of the men from
+Hunterdon, the cripples and old men, the women and children, which
+had escaped the massacre, to be surrendered. And so he returned word
+to John Butler, understanding that there was no hope of making a
+successful resistance, and taking the chances that the Tory, who was
+more of a savage than the most benighted of his followers, would hold
+to the word which he should be called upon to give in writing. These
+terms, which Colonel Dennison himself drew up, were much as follows:
+
+First, that the inhabitants of the valley should lay down their arms,
+and the garrison be destroyed. Again, that the people be allowed to
+occupy their farms peaceably, and the lives of all be preserved.
+Thirdly, that all stores supplied for the Continental army, wherever
+they might be hidden, should be delivered up as soon as possible, and
+that John Butler would use all his influence toward saving the private
+property of the inhabitants.
+
+There was also inserted afterward, at the dictation of Butler, that
+such property as had been taken from the people who were called
+Tories, at any time since the beginning of the war, be made good;
+that they should remain in peaceful possession of their farms, and be
+allowed to trade throughout the province without molestation.
+
+Not to make too many words of the story, this surrender was effected
+late that same evening, which explains why Daniel Hinchman did not
+return as agreed upon, for he had succeeded in gaining entrance to
+Forty Fort, and was minded to remain until he could tell us all the
+tale, which would not be until he was able to see whether John Butler
+held faithfully to the terms of the surrender.
+
+Here is an account as set down by Colonel Dennison himself:
+
+“Everything being arranged, the two gates of the fort were thrown open
+that evening. The arms of the patriots were piled up in the centre,
+and the women and children retired within the huts that lined the
+interior of the stockade. At the appointed time the victors approached
+with drums beating and colors flying. They came in two columns, whites
+and Indians. The former were led by John Butler, who entered the
+north gate, and the latter by Queen Esther, the bloody priestess of
+the midnight sacrifice. She was followed by Giengwatah, who, with his
+warriors, entered the south gate. The wily chief, fearing treachery,
+glanced quickly to the right and left as he entered. The Tories, with
+their natural instinct for plunder, immediately seized the piled
+arms. Butler ordered them to desist, and presented the muskets to
+the Indians. The inhabitants were then marked by the Indians with
+black paint on their faces, and ordered to carry a white cloth on a
+stick. These were objects, the savages said, which would ensure their
+protection.”
+
+Before morning came, so Daniel Hinchman told us, every dwelling in
+Wilkesbarre, and there were then twenty-three, was given over to the
+flames; but, so far as he could learn, no more blood had been shed.
+
+Colonel Dennison and those men who had surrendered remained in the fort
+instead of seeking refuge elsewhere, in order that he might do what
+he could toward defending the women and children in case the savages
+proved too unruly for John Butler to control.
+
+That was the story in substance, without going into the details, and it
+showed us that now indeed was the valley lost to us. John Butler had
+made arrangements for the Tories to remain in undisturbed possession,
+not only of such property as they then held, but all which had been
+taken from them shortly after the war began, and Wyoming was become a
+nest of loyalists who would do all they could to harrow, if not kill,
+those of us who had held to the American Cause.
+
+The question which had come to us now in that cave of refuge, with the
+telling of Daniel Hinchman’s story, was where we should go? Surely not
+to our homes, for we had none; not again to the Susquehanna River, for
+of a verity would we be driven out if allowed to live, and until our
+wounded had recovered we were the same as prisoners in an underground
+dwelling, unless we were minded to play the part of savages and leave
+the helpless ones to their fate.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI.
+
+A COMRADE IN DISTRESS
+
+
+Because of the questions regarding the future, which had come into
+my mind, I gave no heed to the fact that Daniel had not finished his
+recital, since the story had been concerning our unfortunate friends
+and neighbors, but never a word as to how he succeeded in returning to
+us.
+
+It was Giles March who noticed the omission, and while my heart was
+filled with grief because of the fact that we were virtually prisoners
+in the cave, unable to raise our hands in defence of those who were
+needing help so sorely, he asked of Daniel:
+
+“How is it that you were able to get away? Was your face painted black,
+and did you carry a white cloth on a stick, in order to show John
+Butler that you were one of those who pledged obedience to him?”
+
+“I was neither painted black, nor did I carry the badge of disgrace,”
+Daniel replied, curtly. “By moving here and there about the stockade,
+keeping as close to the ranks of the Tories as possible, I managed to
+avoid attracting very much attention, and when the surrender was fully
+effected I stole quietly out, making my way down to the shore. And
+well it was that I did not linger, for before gaining this side of the
+river it was possible to see the flames shooting up from those houses
+which had been left standing near the fort, and I knew that, despite
+John Butler’s promises, the Indians were continuing their work of
+destruction.”
+
+When Daniel had thus come to an end of his story, we sat silent and
+motionless, turning over in our minds that which he had told, and
+questioning whether there was any ray of hope in the future.
+
+When perhaps five minutes had passed, I asked, looking at Master
+Bartlett:
+
+“Is it in your mind that we are to stay in the cave until such time as
+it may be possible for us to go out in perfect safety, or might we try
+to play the part of men?”
+
+“In what way, lad?” the old man asked in perplexity.
+
+“It strikes me that such a party as we can muster might, possibly
+effect very much in the way of holding John Butler’s wolves to the
+strict letter of the surrender. We number six able-bodied men and lads.
+Why should we not go forth to do whatsoever we may for those who are in
+distress? The women need no assistance in caring for Samuel Rogers and
+Oscar Stephenson, and if we stay here, it is simply to suck our paws in
+the sun, like bears who have laid in sufficient of fat long before it
+is time to den up.”
+
+“If I knew what we might do, lad, an answer to your question could be
+better given. Tell us what may be in your mind.”
+
+“That we set out as soon as may be, not showing ourselves boldly to
+court an encounter with those who are stronger, but in the effort to
+give assistance where it may be needed. I dare venture to say work will
+be found for our hands, at the same time that we hold ourselves in
+prudence, remembering that those whom we leave behind us in the cave
+may have the first claim upon our services.”
+
+Instead of answering my question, Master Bartlett turned to Stephen
+Morley, as he asked:
+
+“What think you of it? Soldiering has become your trade, and you should
+be able to give a better opinion than me.”
+
+“I believe the lad to be in the right,” Stephen Morley replied,
+promptly. “It is true we can be of no service here after laying in a
+store of fuel. There are of provisions in the cave sufficient to fill
+all the stomachs in case we should remain away three weeks, and surely
+in that time we would rust out, if, indeed, there were no harm attached
+to our remaining idle when men are needed as they never were before.”
+
+“True for you, Master Morley!” Giles March cried, emphatically. “It
+would be a disgrace for us to linger here in idleness at such a time.”
+
+There was no need of further discussion; the question had already been
+settled, and Master Bartlett gave good proof that he so considered it
+by saying, thoughtfully:
+
+“We can’t well set off before sunset or thereabouts, and until such
+time it seems necessary Daniel Hinchman should gain some rest, while
+we provide against the needs of the women and the wounded during our
+absence.”
+
+It was a most intense relief to have thus decided upon some plan which
+promised action, and, when we returned to the cave to tell the women
+what it was we proposed to do, never one of them raised a voice against
+our departure.
+
+Mistress Morley, gathering her two children in her arms, said in a low
+tone as she caressed them:
+
+“We could not ask father to stay, and it would be selfish in us if we
+did not bid him go.”
+
+Esther Hinchman spoke privately with her brother for a few moments, and
+then, coming up to me, said, as she laid her hand in mine:
+
+“I’m glad you have decided to go, and shall pray that you may all
+be allowed to come back. There is no reason why you should have any
+anxiety concerning us, for here, if anywhere in the province, are we
+secure from intrusion.”
+
+Miles Parker showed plainly how well such a plan suited him, while the
+two wounded lads strove unsuccessfully to hide the sorrow which they
+felt at not being able to accompany us. Oscar Stephenson even went so
+far as to claim that it could do him no harm to march in our company;
+but Mistress Morley very quickly put an end to his hopes by saying,
+emphatically, that he should not be allowed even so much as to stand on
+his feet until his wound gave better promise of healing.
+
+Well, we did whatsoever we might around about the cave, and then, as
+Stephen Morley had said, those whom we would leave behind us were
+provided for in the way of necessities for at least three weeks.
+
+The entrance to this dwelling in the mountainside had been, as I have
+already said, nearly closed by boulders, and there was enough of fuel
+inside to make as much of a fire as they would dare build, for it was
+not wise that too large an amount of smoke be allowed to escape, lest
+it attract attention from a distance. The water-supply was unfailing;
+the deer meat would be all the better for seasoning awhile, and in
+event of our being absent longer than we then counted on, that which
+was not eaten could readily be smoked.
+
+We left behind us two muskets, with a goodly amount of ammunition, and,
+although two of our party would march forth unarmed, save as to their
+knives, we counted on being able to supply them with weapons before
+many days had passed.
+
+Then came the time for us to set off, and I feared that the
+leave-taking would be painful; but it was Mistress Morley who spared
+us, by saying, as she held the two children up for her husband to kiss:
+
+“It shall only be a God love you, Stephen, and not a good-by.”
+
+Then Giles March cried out cheerfully to the wounded:
+
+“Take care of yourselves, lads, and get into condition as soon as
+possible. One or the other of us will be back every few days to know
+how you are progressing, and in a short time you will join us, for it
+is in my mind that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley are far from
+being wiped out of existence.”
+
+Then we set our faces toward the river, marching rapidly in order to
+take advantage of the daylight which yet remained, and making no effort
+to hold converse one with another, for, although it was our desire to
+thus go out in the hope of being able to succor those who were in need,
+our hearts were heavy, as indeed they well might be.
+
+We travelled light, carrying only so much of provisions as would allay
+the pangs of hunger during twenty-four hours, and therefore moved with
+reasonable rapidity, covering the five miles of distance before the sun
+had been out of sight an hour.
+
+Daniel Hinchman went to where he had hidden the canoe, believing as
+did I that we would cross that same night, and two trips would be
+necessary, since the light craft could carry no more than four; but,
+before she was launched, Stephen Morley said:
+
+“I see no good reason why we should push across the river yet awhile,
+for there is as much distress this side as yonder. Let us make our way
+to the settlement of Wilkesbarre, and see what can be found.”
+
+“The dwellings were all burned, as I have told you, and we shall find
+nothing but ruins,” Daniel replied.
+
+“And it is among the ruins we should look for those whom we would aid,”
+Stephen Morley said, curtly. “It must be there are some portions of
+the buildings yet remaining, however complete the work of destruction,
+and my proposition is that we search in turn each of the settlements,
+taking plenty of time for the work, because there is no reason why we
+try to cover any great extent of territory immediately.”
+
+Now it must be understood that we were come to the river between
+Fort Ogden and the stockade at Wilkesbarre, known as Wyoming Fort,
+therefore, in order to carry out Master Morley’s suggestion, it was
+necessary we travel down-stream perhaps a mile and a half, and this
+required but a short time, since we were no longer traversing the
+wilderness, but a beaten road.
+
+On arriving at the site of the settlement, we found that Daniel
+Hinchman had not drawn upon his imagination when he told us of its
+destruction. In the night the blackened ruins of the settlers’ homes
+spoke more eloquently of the wilful havoc that had been wrought than
+if the sun was shining upon them, and as we went past this pile of yet
+smouldering embers or the other, saying that here lived one friend
+and there that neighbor, our hearts heavy with grief, it was difficult
+indeed to repress audible evidences of our sorrow.
+
+To me the strangest of it all was that we six had been permitted to
+pass through so much of danger, and yet come out unharmed.
+
+It was necessary we go the entire length of what had been the
+settlement before arriving at the fort, and why Stephen Morley should
+have led us so far I could not understand. He had no real purpose
+in so doing, as I believed, for, when we were come within sight of
+the stockade, finding it untouched by the flames, he gave vent to an
+exclamation of astonishment, and Master Bartlett said, warningly, as he
+halted:
+
+“Have a care, lads, lest we come suddenly upon too large a force of the
+enemy. It must be they have taken possession of the stockade, else why
+has it been spared?”
+
+“I will make it my business to find out whether there be any of John
+Butler’s crew in this vicinity,” Giles March whispered hurriedly. “Wait
+you here until I come back.”
+
+We had halted near by the ruins of Phineas Barnes’s dwelling, and
+there were yet enough of the timbers standing to make a fairly good
+hiding-place for us within the deep shadow. There we crouched until
+five minutes had passed, when we heard Giles crying:
+
+“Come on, the stockade is deserted, and it strikes me we can find no
+better place in which to spend the night.”
+
+I was vexed that he should think then of our own comfort, when we were
+come so near to where we might search out those who were, possibly, in
+direst distress; but, because the others obeyed his call, I could do no
+less, and we entered the stockade, finding it, I fancy, exactly as when
+Colonel Zebulon Butler and his soldiers abandoned it to go to Forty
+Fort.
+
+As we passed through the main gates, which were standing open, Master
+Bartlett closed and barred them carefully, whereat I, remembering our
+experience in Fort Ogden, asked in a tone of irritation because of my
+nervousness:
+
+“Is it well we should fasten ourselves in here, when for aught we know
+the enemy may be creeping up on us at this moment?” and he replied,
+grimly:
+
+“If they are on our trail, lad, it strikes me we were better off with
+this gate closed than open. We are not now running from every one who
+has any connection with John Butler, as were you when you blundered
+into the Ogden stockade; but are out with the determination to hold
+our own when the forces are anywhere near equal. With the supply of
+ammunition which we have, it should be possible to make good our
+possession here for many days, however large a crew might come against
+us.”
+
+“Ay, and be wofully hungry before the first four and twenty hours had
+gone by,” I replied, vexed because he spoke so confidently, as if we
+might stand against any who were abroad in the valley thirsting for
+blood.
+
+Not until the stockade had been closed as if we intended to make
+permanent quarters there, did Master Bartlett give token as to why he
+had entered, and then, mounting one of the platforms, he said:
+
+“We should be able to get a good idea from here of what is being done
+on the other side of the river, and I propose that we stand guard
+to-night as if regularly stationed.”
+
+“Is that all we have come here for?” I asked, sharply.
+
+“Nay, lad, it was in my mind, when we found this place untouched by
+fire, that, because it had been abandoned so hurriedly, we might find
+here some small store of provisions, or a secret hoard of ammunition.
+You who are acquainted with the fort should know all the likely places.”
+
+Upon this Giles March claimed to be as familiar with the interior of
+the stockade as he had been with his own home, and agreed to make
+diligent search if I would accompany him.
+
+There were within the walls of this fort two blockhouses, and perhaps
+half a dozen small buildings intended for the use of the settlers
+at such times as they might be driven to take shelter in moments of
+danger, and I said to the lad as he entered the first dwelling:
+
+“If it be in your mind to search all these houses, then we may as well
+understand that there is a long task before us.”
+
+“Now, Jonathan Ogden, have you grown almost as unreasonable as was I
+the first night we took possession of Fort Jenkins! If I was hot-headed
+then, what may you be counted now, who would push on at the best
+possible speed from one place to another, regardless of the fact that,
+if we are to find those who are in distress, it will be in hiding, and
+our work must of necessity be done slowly?”
+
+Giles’s words were sufficient to show me how childishly I was behaving,
+and without further remark I followed him from one building to another,
+while he made hurried search in such places as he knew things of value
+had formerly been kept, until we were come to a small structure of logs
+which had been put up for the shelter of horses or cattle, and, as he
+passed it, I said, laughingly:
+
+“Since you are making so diligent a hunt, Giles March, I wonder you
+fail to enter this place,” and he replied in a tone of good nature:
+
+“Because we have nothing better to do just now, Jonathan Ogden, it
+seems to me you should be willing to spend your time uselessly, as it
+appears to you, for we shall come into places of danger soon enough to
+satisfy the most bloodthirsty.”
+
+He had no more than spoken, when from the interior of the shed came a
+low moan, and as we halted involuntarily, it was to hear the words:
+
+“Is Jonathan Ogden there?”
+
+Although not recognizing the voice, and having no idea in my mind that
+we might find a comrade there, on the instant it was borne in upon me
+that Elias Shendle was near at hand, and straightway I called his name.
+
+Then it was we heard distinctly:
+
+“I am here, Jonathan, which is not surprising; but how you have come, I
+fail to understand.”
+
+In a twinkling we entered the shed, where all was darkness save for the
+gray light which came through the doorway, but, peer into the gloom as
+we might, nothing could be seen.
+
+Giles March walked entirely around the inside of the small building,
+and then, clutching me by the arm, whispered:
+
+“It was the lad’s ghost, Jonathan, for there is no one here.”
+
+I confess to being terrified, for it seemed as if Giles spoke truly;
+but, luckily, I plucked up sufficient courage to call:
+
+“Elias! Elias! Where may you be?”
+
+“Here! Here underneath the timbers of the wall, and so pinned down that
+I cannot get out unaided.”
+
+Even then we had difficulty to find where the voice came from. Not
+until we had crept across one end, searching with our hands for any
+excavation wherein a human being might be hidden, did we come upon the
+lad, and most grievous was his plight.
+
+At the rear of the shed, where doubtless the horses had pawed away the
+earth, was a depression extending beneath the first tier of logs, and
+here my hands touched his garments.
+
+“Be as careful as you may, Jonathan,” he said, with a moan, “for I am
+well mangled by the bullets of the savages.”
+
+Without making too long a story, for it was nearly half an hour before
+we succeeded in getting our wounded comrade out from the narrow place
+into which he had crowded himself, and then only after having had the
+assistance of all the rest of our company, let it suffice to say that
+he had escaped from the fight at Jenkins’s Fort, drifted down the river
+after stopping twice on the western shore, until come to this stockade,
+where he arrived in the night before Colonel Zebulon Butler’s men had
+taken shelter there.
+
+Finding the fort abandoned, he crept into the shed as the most likely
+place of concealment, believing the savages were close on his heels,
+and thinking they would search every other building rather than that.
+Coming upon the depression of which I have spoken, he had crawled into
+it, dug away the earth with his hands while burrowing yet deeper, and
+gotten so far beneath the timbers that, owing to his wounds, he could
+not get back unaided.
+
+When we had the poor lad where Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett could
+attend to his wounds, which they did without delay, Miles Parker, too
+eager for information to take heed of the fact that the lad was so
+nearly exhausted it was cruel to force him into conversation, asked why
+he had not come out when Colonel Zebulon and his men were there.
+
+“I heard them when they entered,” Elias said, striving manfully against
+the pain in order to make the explanation. “I knew who they were, and,
+finding it impossible, because of this mangled arm, to get out of the
+hole, I cried again and again for help; but they, most like, remained
+in the blockhouse nearest the main gate and heard me not, or, if my
+voice did reach their ears, it alarmed them, even as Jonathan and Giles
+were frightened. My efforts to attract their attention must have thrown
+me into a delirium, for I became unconscious during a time, and, when
+my senses returned, the yells and cries of Indians could be heard on
+every hand.”
+
+“That was when they were destroying the settlement,” Giles March said
+half to himself, and Elias continued:
+
+“So I believed at the time, and felt certain the stockade would be
+given over to the flames, when I must be burned to death. Then it
+was that I contrived to get my knife from the belt and turn its point
+against my heart, that I might drive it in rather than suffer a painful
+death. But the moments passed without bringing further harm until it
+was as if the savages had departed, since which time I have been like
+one in a frightful dream, knowing well my condition at times, and again
+overcome by fever, as it were.”
+
+“I reckon it can do you no good to tell overly long stories just now,”
+Master Bartlett interrupted. “We shall have plenty of time to hear the
+tale when you are mended somewhat.”
+
+“The wonder of it is that he did not starve,” I said in a low tone to
+the old man, thinking that the greatest kindness we could do him would
+be to satisfy the pangs of hunger, and he, hearing my words, replied:
+
+“When I came through the settlement on the night of the battle, the
+people had just abandoned their dwellings, and, as I ran, I found
+near half a loaf of corn bread which had been dropped by some of the
+fugitives. It is water I need, although while coming down the river it
+seemed as if I could never be thirsty again, so much was I forced to
+drink in.”
+
+Giles March had hastened toward the spring inside the enclosure when
+Elias first spoke of his thirst, and we soon gave him as much clear
+water as seemed safe at one time.
+
+Then, the wounds being bandaged rudely, I took Master Bartlett aside
+and asked him if, in his belief, they were dangerous.
+
+“I am not overly much of a surgeon, Jonathan, but it looks to me as if
+the lad was badly hurt. One leg and an arm are useless, bearing no less
+than three wounds, and he has what appears to be a knife-thrust in his
+right side. If he was at the cave, where the women could care for him,
+there might be some chance for his life; but, as it is, I believe we
+have only come in time to ease his meeting with death.”
+
+Then it was as if I forgot my impatience to be out in the valley,
+searching here and there for sufferers, and had in mind only the plight
+of my comrade. If it was possible his life could be saved by taking him
+to the cave, then would I carry Elias Shendle on my back the entire
+distance, begrudging not the labor if he might be spared one single
+pang; but when I gave words to that thought, Master Bartlett said,
+gravely:
+
+“I question, lad, if he would live to get there. The journey could
+not be otherwise than long and rough, and he holds on to his life,
+as it seems to me, but by a thread. The wonder of it is that he had
+sufficient strength remaining to cry out when you and Giles were near
+him.”
+
+“But we must do something for him, Master Bartlett.”
+
+“Ay, lad, so we have to the best of our ability, and will do as much
+more as is within our power.”
+
+Then came the thought that, if we could not carry Elias to the cave, we
+must be held there in the stockade as prisoners, for verily I would not
+leave him, even though I was forced to stand against all John Butler’s
+wolves until they had overcome me.
+
+Elias Shendle was the dearest comrade I ever had, and whatsoever of
+distress or danger there might be abroad was as nothing compared with
+the duty I owed him, for I knew full well he could never be frightened
+or coaxed from my side if I was needing his assistance.
+
+It was a black perplexity. We who had come out on a definite
+enterprise, knowing that it might be possible for us to aid very many,
+would be held here by one, unless those who had come with me minded to
+act contrary to my wishes.
+
+While I had been talking with the old man, Elias sank into a sort of
+stupor, which was not unlike death itself; but Stephen Morley, who
+claimed, and with good reason, to have more experience in such matters
+than either of us, stated as his belief that the lad was suffering more
+just then from exhaustion than from his wounds, and declared positively
+that, now he was in comparative safety, it would be possible for him to
+sleep, which was the best medicine that could come to him.
+
+“We will make up such a bed as is within our power, here in the open,
+rather than inflict pain by moving him into one of the blockhouses, and
+he shall be left in quietude until morning, after which I am looking
+for so much of an improvement as will make it seem as if he was on the
+road to recovery.”
+
+I could have kissed the old soldier, who gave me such relief of mind,
+and, after we had made Elias as comfortable as we might with the
+poor materials at our hands for a bed, I took Giles March one side,
+explaining to him all which I have set down here, whereupon the lad
+said manfully, and as a comrade should:
+
+“You may count on me, Jonathan Ogden, to go as far in behalf of Elias
+Shendle as you would. If it be necessary, we two will stay here by him;
+but I am thinking, because of what Stephen Morley has said, that we
+may rig up with saplings what will serve as a litter, so that he can
+be carried to the cave without too much of jolting. We are warranted,
+I believe, in taking more than ordinary risks in moving him, since it
+seems certain he will die here, where at any moment the enemy may come
+upon us.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII.
+
+SAVING ELIAS
+
+
+Because Master Bartlett had said that sleep was the best medicine our
+wounded comrade could have, Giles March and I remained at a distance,
+but yet where it was possible to keep him in view, while the others
+had taken up their stations near that blockhouse which stood at the
+southwestern corner of the stockade.
+
+Now and then we conversed in whispers, careful lest we disturb the lad,
+who appeared to be resting comfortably, and laid our plans for the
+morrow, when we were determined, as I have already said, to carry Elias
+Shendle to the cave.
+
+It seemed probable we would be able to do this and return to the fort
+within four or five hours, since the journey was to be made during the
+day, and I said to myself that we were fully warranted in thus spending
+the time which could have been employed in looking for others, for here
+was one whose life might be saved. Even though he had not been a dear
+friend, I argued that it would be criminal in us to pass him by on the
+chance of finding others.
+
+Now and then we two lads slumbered a few moments, for the soughing
+of the wind through the trees, the darkness, and the myriad of night
+noises, all tended to render our eyelids heavy. Sleep did not come,
+however, with such effect as to render us unconscious of any unusual
+sound, and when, perhaps half an hour before daybreak, the noise of
+rapid footsteps coming across the enclosure was heard, I sprang to my
+feet, knowing there must be some good reason for such rapid approach.
+
+It was Daniel Hinchman who came up, but before he could speak I placed
+my hand over his mouth, in token that Elias might be disturbed by the
+sound of voices, and then led him a short distance from the building,
+to hear the message which he brought.
+
+“Master Bartlett has sent me to say that we have good reason for
+believing a party of the enemy is coming this way from the direction of
+Fort Ogden, and one of you lads is to join him at the blockhouse.”
+
+Without thinking I might be detained many moments, and also fancying,
+in my stupidity, that it was a false alarm, I ran back and repeated in
+Giles March’s ear that which Daniel had said, adding on my own account:
+
+“Do you remain with Elias, and as soon as may be I will come back to
+let you know what is in the wind.”
+
+Then I followed Daniel, and we had hardly more than joined the others
+when all doubts as to the cause of the alarm were set at rest, for the
+voices of Indians could be plainly heard.
+
+“After having destroyed the settlement, what may they be coming for
+now?” I whispered, not intending to ask a question; but Stephen Morley
+heard the words, and replied, grimly:
+
+“It has most like entered their minds that this stockade was left
+standing, and now they have returned to complete the work of
+destruction. We are like to have trouble, for even though I may be at
+fault as to the reason of their coming, it is not likely the villains
+will pass by the fort without trying to have a look at the inside.”
+
+I had left my musket just inside the blockhouse, with the weapons
+belonging to the other members of the party, and this I took up, making
+certain it was loaded and primed, but forgetting in the excitement that
+I should have hastened back to tell Giles March of what had been said.
+
+The savages were coming straight toward the fort, talking now and then
+among themselves as if suspicious that there might be in the vicinity
+white people whom they could butcher, and our little company stood just
+behind the main gates, where had been made loopholes for the use of the
+defenders.
+
+“Are we to open fire immediately they come in view?” I whispered to
+Master Bartlett, and he replied:
+
+“That is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We yet count this the company
+of Minute Boys who defended Fort Jenkins, and Stephen Morley and myself
+are two privates under your command.”
+
+“Nay, nay, Master Bartlett, do not jest at such a time as this,” I said
+irritably. “It is for you and Stephen Morley to say what should be
+done, even though we had a full company here.”
+
+“Then it is to my mind, lad, that when the villains are come close to
+the gates we shall open fire, taking good care each bullet counts, for
+it will avail us nothing to give them an opportunity to decide how
+we may be attacked. In fact, we are not in position to stand a long
+battle, because of the probability that there may be many others of
+their kind in the vicinity.”
+
+Then it was we understood, by the sound of the voices, that the
+newcomers had halted a short distance away, and I was on the point of
+clambering up to the sentry’s platform in the hope of seeing what might
+have stopped them, when suddenly there rang out on the night air a
+woman’s voice, shrill and full of agony.
+
+At that cry, which came to our ears like an appeal for help which could
+not be disregarded, Master Bartlett forgot entirely that he claimed to
+be only a private under my command, and said sharply, as he began to
+unbar the gates:
+
+“Stand ready, lads! They have found some poor creature who had been
+hiding in the ruins of her own home, perchance, and we will take a
+hand in the matter whatever may be the result.”
+
+One of the big gates had been swung open wide enough to admit of our
+passing out, before the old man ceased speaking, and I was the first to
+go through the opening, showing how illy fitted I was to command even
+this remnant of a company of Minute Boys, since I forgot entirely our
+wounded comrade and he who watched by his side.
+
+It was Stephen Morley who halted me by placing his hand on my shoulder,
+as he whispered:
+
+“One moment, lad, until Simon Bartlett has decided who shall remain
+to hold the stockade,” and then I remembered my neglect, turning on
+the instant to make amends by going back, when Master Bartlett, having
+thrust Miles Parker aside, said to him:
+
+“Bar the gate after we are on the outside, and await some signal from
+us before you open it again.”
+
+Then he pressed forward upon my heels, and I could not have delayed if
+I would.
+
+Again came that cry of agony, and I could think only of the poor
+creature in such sore straits; but yet had sufficient sense to
+understand that we must go out under some leadership, rather than
+helter-skelter like a flock of sheep.
+
+“Lead on, Stephen Morley, and I will bring up the rear,” Master
+Bartlett said, and thus were our preparations made.
+
+[Illustration: “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND.”]
+
+There was no need to search for the foe; the savages were laughing and
+chattering like a lot of baboons, so that even in the darkest night
+might we have gone directly toward them without making any mistake, and
+since Stephen Morley continued on around the stockade, keeping close
+within the denser shadows of the walls, we came so near to the red
+wolves that it seemed almost as if I could have thrust out my hand and
+touched the nearest without leaving my tracks.
+
+They numbered, I judged in the first hurried glance, not less than ten
+or twelve, and were clustered around a woman, who was kneeling on the
+ground before them begging for mercy, and three children, one of whom a
+painted brute held high in his hand, as if to dash it to the ground.
+
+I saw Stephen Morley level his musket, and knew full well what target
+he aimed at, therefore did I follow his example, save that I counted to
+send my bullet into the heart of the wretch who stood nearest the woman.
+
+There was no need that we await the word of command. As if our little
+party had been standing shoulder to shoulder, and could understand by
+the sense of touch what was being done, our muskets were discharged in
+a volley that rang out as one report.
+
+Four of the savages fell, and it was as if they had hardly reached
+the ground before we were upon the others, striking with our clubbed
+muskets right and left, knowing that upon the swiftness of our
+movements depended the life of this poor woman and her children, for
+they would have plunged their weapons into the helpless ones before
+turning to meet us had we given them time.
+
+It was the suddenness of our first attack, and the quickness with which
+we followed it up, that prevented them from making any attempt at
+fighting, more particularly since they were all ignorant as to how much
+of a force had fallen upon them.
+
+In a twinkling those who were left alive turned and fled like the curs
+that they were, leaving behind them five of their number, while it is
+safe to promise that more than one of those who ran carried with them
+bullets that had been moulded by the women of Wyoming Valley.
+
+“Pick up the youngsters and make for the fort,” Master Bartlett said,
+sharply, seizing the arm of the woman, who yet remained on her knees
+as if paralyzed with fear, and I venture to say that one could not
+have counted sixty from the time we left the stockade until we were
+inside it once more and the gates barred, with the woman and her three
+children in safety.
+
+“Why did you beat a retreat when we were having the best of it?” I
+asked of Master Bartlett, feeling aggrieved because he had turned tail
+when there was a possibility, as it seemed to me, of inflicting further
+injury upon the enemy.
+
+“Because it stands us in hand to keep them in ignorance of our
+numbers,” he replied. “If, peradventure, they have learned how weak
+a force we are, then can we count on seeing not only those who have
+retreated, but an hundred others, mayhap, in front of this stockade by
+sunrise.”
+
+This he said to me hurriedly, and literally shouldered me aside as he
+spoke, that he might look in the face of the woman whom we had saved.
+
+“This is Mrs. Stockbridge, if I’m not mistaken,” the old man said,
+taking the yet terrified woman by the arm. “What were you doing here,
+mistress, that you failed to join the others in their flight?”
+
+“It is Master Bartlett!” she cried in a frenzy of joy, as she seized
+the old man’s hand. “Thank God you were come in time to save my little
+ones!”
+
+“But what have you been doing here so long?” the old man asked, sharply.
+
+“When the others fled I was left behind because of trying to save some
+little things for the children, and on coming out of the house found
+myself alone in the settlement.”
+
+“And then?” Master Bartlett cried. “And then why did you not go?”
+
+“Because I dared not!” she wailed. “It seemed as if we were entirely
+surrounded by the savages, and, not being able to carry all three of
+the children, I knew it was impossible they could keep pace with me in
+the rapid flight.”
+
+“But when the savages burned this settlement?” Stephen Morley asked,
+and of a verity it did seem a miracle that this woman should have been
+alive, amid the ruins of her house, in which hardly four of the timbers
+were unconsumed.
+
+“On finding ourselves alone, deserted, as it were, I went into the
+cellar with the children, and there, in the casks which had been sunken
+that we might make saltpetre, I took refuge, not knowing when the
+building was fired.”
+
+“And you lived while your home burned above your heads?” Stephen Morley
+demanded, but it was a useless question since there stood the woman
+before him.
+
+“Yes, by the goodness of God. Because we had been working so lately
+with the lye, and in order to get the water from the outside had
+brought it in a stream across what remained of the floor, such timbers
+as I could pile above us were sodden; they protected us even against
+the heat of the burning house.”
+
+“And have you been there ever since?” I asked in astonishment, saying
+to myself that it was little more surprising she and her children had
+lived in that narrow hiding-place so long than that the poor protection
+had saved them from the fire.
+
+“I gathered up food when we made ready for the flight, and therefore
+had plenty with which to feed the babies, while one of the casks was
+filled with clear water, therefore, save for being in such narrow
+quarters, we suffered no harm.”
+
+“And how was it the savages discovered you at this time?” some one
+asked, and then we learned that it was through us the poor woman had
+ventured out at the very moment when danger lurked close at hand.
+
+It seemed that she had heard our voices when we came through the
+settlement, and only waited to make certain we were not pursuers.
+Leaving the children in the place of concealment, she had come out
+a few moments before, listening at the gate of the stockade until
+satisfying herself who was inside. Then returning, and taking the
+children with her, started for the fort just as John Butler’s butchers
+arrived.
+
+“It was well we decided to leave the cave,” Master Bartlett said as if
+speaking to himself. “Not yet twelve hours since we set out, and here
+are four lives saved. What may we not do later?” Then, in a louder
+tone, he added, turning to me, “Our work is cut for us, lad; it lies
+here and there among the ruins of the different settlements, rather
+than in any fortified place.”
+
+While he was speaking to me Mistress Stockbridge had been kissing and
+fondling her children as if after a long time of separation, and I
+could well understand she believed, in her ignorance, that after all
+the horrors of the past few days was she come unto deliverance, whereas
+she stood, perhaps, in more danger than while among the lye-casks under
+the ruins of her home.
+
+“Is there any good reason why we should stand here chattering like a
+party of old women?” Stephen Morley asked impatiently, and I, surprised
+at his tone, turned upon him with the question:
+
+“What would you have us do?”
+
+“Anything rather than remain here. Is it in your mind that those
+savages whom we sprang upon so suddenly are yet running? Even though
+there was nothing else to call them back, they would strive to save the
+scalps of their friends whom we have killed, as you should know from
+what has been done in the past. It is time we were making a move.”
+
+“True for you, Stephen Morley,” Master Bartlett said, heartily. “I was
+near to forgetting myself, in the joy of knowing we had been allowed to
+save this poor woman and her children from the knives of those fiends.”
+
+“But where are we to go?” I asked, helplessly, thus showing how little
+I knew concerning the work in which I embarked when joining the Minute
+Boys.
+
+“It matters little, so that we be not here when those whom we attacked
+return, as return they will very shortly.”
+
+Then it was that I bethought me now had come the time when no complaint
+could be made against the plan which Giles March and I had formed of
+carrying Elias Shendle to the cave, and I said, beginning to speak even
+as Giles himself came across the enclosure to learn the cause of the
+firing:
+
+“You can’t go far, or make any very desperate fight while Mistress
+Stockbridge and her children are of the party, neither am I willing
+that we desert Elias Shendle while he is unable to raise a hand in his
+own defence.”
+
+“Well, lad?” Master Bartlett said, impatiently, knowing most like I had
+some plan to propose.
+
+“It is in this way, as Giles March and I have figured it: We two can
+carry Elias Shendle to the cave, returning here within five hours, if
+so be we travel in the light, and day is now close at hand. Why is it
+not an act of prudence to take the poor lad to our refuge, and with him
+these four who have just been rescued?”
+
+“It is what should be done,” Master Bartlett said decidedly, and much
+to my surprise, for I had fancied he might take stand against the
+proposal. “If we are to accomplish anything more, we cannot be hampered
+by such helpless ones as these,” and he pointed toward the children.
+“We will all go back with you a mile, perhaps, and then, returning, so
+cover the trail that the savages may not be able to follow it.”
+
+For the first time since we had found that place of safety on the
+mountainside, did I realize how simple a matter it might be for those
+human bloodhounds to track us out, for we had journeyed back and forth
+without giving heed to our footsteps.
+
+It sounds strange that a lad living in such times, and accustomed to
+a life of danger, himself trailing man and beast when the necessity
+arose, should have forgotten entirely how easy it would be for the
+enemy to come upon that refuge which we had, in our heedlessness,
+believed no foe could find.
+
+However, that wasn’t the time to consider such a matter. Our helpless
+ones were there, and must remain for a certain number of days at
+all events. We could only hope that they might be able to defend
+themselves, should need arise. At present, it was for us to pursue the
+plans we had formed and already begun.
+
+As soon as Master Bartlett had fallen in so completely with the
+proposition made by me, Giles March and I set about making a litter,
+which consisted of two saplings bound together by vines, interwoven so
+closely as to form a rude bed on which the sufferer could lie.
+
+Because in this work all assisted, we were ready in less than ten
+minutes from the time of the rescue to set out, and then the grayish
+hue of the eastern sky was telling of the day to come. Giles March and
+I stripped off our hunting-shirts, laying them across the saplings in
+order to render the rude litter a trifle more comfortable to the poor
+lad, and when we lifted him upon this rough couch he opened his eyes,
+looking at us in a manner which told he understood what we were doing.
+
+“It is to carry you back among the mountains, dear lad,” I said to him
+as I laid both our muskets by his side. “There will be found those who
+can care for you better than we, and you will be safe from the fiends
+who have worked so much of misery upon us.”
+
+“Death is very near to me, Jonathan Ogden,” he whispered, “and it seems
+better you should strive to aid those who have more of life remaining
+in them.”
+
+“We shall so patch you up, Elias Shendle, that within two weeks’ time
+you will be begging to go out with us, when we show to John Butler that
+his hand is not so mighty as the happenings of the past two or three
+days have led him to believe,” Giles March said, cheerily.
+
+Then, taking up the handles of the litter, we set off, Mistress
+Stockbridge walking by Elias’s side, where she might be able to
+minister to his wants, and the children following close behind.
+
+After them marched the remainder of the party, and as we went out
+through the gates of the stockade the day was so nearly come that
+it was possible to see our way through the thicket with reasonable
+clearness.
+
+Thus did we take up the line of march, silently, for the children,
+young though they were, realized, after their past terrible experience,
+how necessary it was they should hold their peace. We were returning to
+that little refuge in the mountainside where the helpless ones might be
+left, as we believed, in safety.
+
+Once well clear of the fort Master Bartlett halted us, saying, as he
+did so:
+
+“In order that you two lads may be the fresher for the task yet before
+you when we have gone as far as seems best, let Miles Parker and Daniel
+Hinchman carry the litter.”
+
+It was a heavy burden over that rough way, but yet we would not have
+complained, however severe the labor. When, however, Master Bartlett
+himself made this suggestion, it seemed to me a good one, since by
+acting upon it we could advance just so much the more rapidly.
+
+After this change had been made we went on hurriedly, for there was no
+telling how soon those painted curs would be at our heels, and when we
+had covered a mile or more in distance, again the old man called a halt.
+
+“Now has come the time when we shall turn back, Jonathan Ogden.
+Instead of making any further effort to go up the valley, we will
+wait somewhere between here and the stockade for your coming, unless,
+peradventure, those savages who left us so suddenly should come back in
+the meanwhile with reinforcements, and we be obliged to shift quarters.
+Do not delay any longer than may be necessary, but on approaching the
+settlement again, take ample time to move warily, for I warn you that
+the danger will be great.”
+
+This was our leave-taking, and my heart was light when Giles March
+and I continued on, bearing Elias Shendle between us, with Mistress
+Stockbridge and the children following close at hand, for there was no
+question in my mind but that within five hours, at the very longest, we
+would again be with those whom we called comrades.
+
+More than once before we arrived at the cave was it necessary for Giles
+and me to set down the burden in order to relieve our aching arms; but
+I promise you that the halts were no longer than seemed absolutely
+necessary, for we had good reason to make the utmost speed.
+
+It can well be supposed that Mistress Morley and Esther Hinchman were
+surprised when, while yet a short distance from the cave, we cried out
+to them that we were returning, lest they should be alarmed at hearing
+footsteps, and then, as they came to know what we had already succeeded
+in doing, their joy can be perhaps faintly imagined.
+
+It seemed to me that more than once during the journey had Elias
+slumbered or lapsed into unconsciousness, but when we took him into the
+cave where he was greeted by Samuel Rogers and Oscar Stephenson--when
+he saw what seemed to be a place of refuge from all the horrors which
+had surrounded him, his face lighted up with sudden joy, and I fancied
+that the belief he had escaped from his enemies was already doing much
+toward his recovery.
+
+We made up another bed of twigs and leaves, where the lad could
+lie between his two wounded comrades, and, having made him thus
+comfortable, were ready to depart. Mistress Stockbridge and the
+children seemed wondrously contented--almost happy, if any one could
+have been happy in Wyoming Valley at that time, and were settled down
+as if at home.
+
+It seemed necessary we should delay our departure sufficiently long to
+tell Esther Hinchman of all that had happened since our starting out,
+and when the story was come to an end she said, as if a premonition of
+what was to follow overshadowed her:
+
+“Why do you lads go back so soon? If it be that the remainder of the
+company are to stay in hiding until nightfall, you had best stop here a
+while longer.”
+
+“But they will be looking for us, and, if we fail to show ourselves at
+the time set, might come to see what had happened,” I said, laughingly.
+
+Then we two, Giles March and I, went out, leaving the girl standing at
+the entrance of the cave watching with wistful eyes, as if fearing lest
+something terrible was about to overtake us.
+
+With the feeling that the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley were
+accomplishing something of good, even though their numbers had been so
+sadly lessened, we lads walked on without thought of taking heed as
+to silence. A sense of security was upon us while we were so near the
+eastern mountains, but before we had travelled no more than half a
+mile Giles March, who was in the advance, stopped suddenly, stepping
+backward until he was pressed close against me.
+
+Even then there was no suspicion in my mind that he might have seen one
+of the savages, and, thinking a bear or some other animal was within
+easy musket-shot, I looked in the direction he was gazing.
+
+Then it was as if my heart stood still and the blood in my veins grew
+chill, for I saw amid the green leaves, hardly twenty paces away, a
+half-naked savage coming toward us, stooping, with his eyes fastened
+upon the ground as if he was following the trail.
+
+There was no time then to speculate as to why the villain had come, nor
+how he could have followed our tracks without meeting the remainder of
+the party. The traces upon the leaves and earth would lead him directly
+to the cave and, however many might be behind, it was our duty to cut
+him short in the chase.
+
+The same thought must have been in Giles’s mind, for before I could
+raise my musket he fired. The Indian stopped suddenly, half-raised
+himself, and then wheeled about, being lost to view amid the foliage in
+an instant.
+
+We two stood staring at each other in fear and amazement, knowing
+beyond a peradventure that the discovery of our refuge, by the enemy
+was close at hand, for even though this cur did not live to join his
+fellows, they would soon come upon his trail and then follow ours.
+
+Thus it was that all suddenly and without warning, our cave, wherein
+the helpless ones sought safety, was become the most dangerous spot
+that could be found, and I grew sick with fear and indecision, not
+knowing whether it was our duty to stay and defend the place which
+would likely soon be assaulted, or first speed on to tell Master
+Bartlett and his company of the disaster which seemed so near at hand.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII.
+
+DEFENDING THE CAVE
+
+
+That which seemed to me at the moment most important was whether
+Giles’s shot had been a fatal one, or, if he had wounded that
+bloodhound, who, most like by accident, had come upon our trail, and
+the question shaped itself into words.
+
+“There is yet life enough remaining in him, judging by the way in which
+he turned, to admit of his giving the alarm, unless his companions
+are too far away,” Giles replied, and continued in a tone of grief:
+“Why did I not shoot with surer aim? Why have we allowed the murdering
+villain to escape?”
+
+“It is of little moment, Giles March, whether he lived or died,” I
+said, soothingly, and the lad looked at me in surprise, whereupon I
+hastened to add: “When he failed to return to his fellows, they would
+most likely set out in search of him, and, coming upon the trail, not
+only follow it to where his body might be lying, but to our cave.”
+
+“What shall we do?” Giles asked, helplessly, and I was unable to answer
+the question promptly.
+
+“It seems to me as necessary Master Bartlett and his party be warned,
+as that we return to guard the cave,” I said, half to myself. “Help
+me to decide whether we shall go back simply to give the alarm, then
+striving to reach those who are waiting for us by the river, or if we
+ought to remain at the cave.”
+
+“To my mind we have little need for raising such a question,” Giles
+said, promptly. “When we fail to return, our comrades must understand
+that something of serious import has detained us, and will be on the
+alert for danger from this direction. There are none in the cave to
+defend it, save the women, for those crippled lads would make a poor
+showing in trying to handle a weapon. We must go back, and without
+delay.”
+
+Even while recognizing the truth of Giles’s words, I was in doubt as to
+which party of our friends stood more in need of aid just then. That
+the women could stand off the savages for a time seemed certain, and I
+knew only too well that the little company of Minute Boys, being all
+unsuspicious of danger from the rear, might easily be overwhelmed.
+
+Yet when Giles wheeled about, marching resolutely up the mountain, I
+followed, and neither of us spoke until Esther Hinchman, hearing our
+footsteps, crept cautiously out to see who might be approaching.
+
+The quick-eyed girl could readily see by our faces that something in
+the nature of a disaster had prevented the continuance of the journey,
+and coming yet farther from the cave, as if fearing lest those within
+should be unduly alarmed, she asked, in a whisper:
+
+“What is it?”
+
+I could not bring myself to tell her that even at the moment, when she
+fancied herself in comparative security, John Butler’s wolves were on
+the trail, and hesitated and stammered until Giles March cut me short
+by saying:
+
+“We met one of the savages on the trail not far from here, but
+succeeded only in wounding him. He was following us, and there is good
+reason for believing more than he may come very shortly.”
+
+I had looked to see Esther Hinchman overcome with alarm and grief, but
+to my surprise she bore herself as bravely as her brother could have
+done, asking sharply:
+
+“How long a time, think you, before they can get here?”
+
+“As to that, we have ample opportunity for making such further
+preparations for defence as may be needed,” I replied, able now to
+speak with her concerning the danger, since she seemed prepared to meet
+it. “Surely a full half-hour must pass before that cur can gather force
+enough to come upon us,--he hasn’t the courage to follow the trail
+farther alone, even though he may have the ability.”
+
+“What ought we to do in the way of making ready for them?” she asked,
+and I said, as I believed, that there was nothing further which could
+be done with profit, save it might be to roll the boulders a trifle
+closer together, and even while speaking I questioned if that would be
+advisable, since in the fight, which was almost certain to come sooner
+or later, it might be necessary for one or more of us to leave the cave
+secretly and quickly.
+
+“The others must be told,” she said, turning to run on in advance.
+
+Giles and I lingered that we might not witness the first outburst of
+grief in which we believed the women would indulge.
+
+When, five minutes later, we entered the cave, it could plainly be
+seen by the expression on the faces of Mistress Morley, Mistress
+Stockbridge and the others that the worst was known; but yet I could
+see no evidences of terror. The poor people had passed through so much
+that was horrible during the last eight and forty hours that it was no
+longer possible to cause them further alarm.
+
+Elias Shendle beckoned feebly to me with his uninjured hand, and,
+dropping on my knee beside him, I whispered:
+
+“What is it, lad?”
+
+“Did you see more than one of the savages?” he asked.
+
+“No, no, Elias; Esther has told you all the truth. There was but one,
+and he followed our trail, therefore do we know that others will come
+shortly.”
+
+“Unless it should be that Master Bartlett and the lads, seeing them,
+and having suspicions of their intent, do something toward stopping
+the curs,” he whispered, and then it was that for the first time I saw
+somewhat of hope in the situation. There yet seemed a possibility that
+the attack which I had reckoned on so confidently might not be made.
+
+“There are two of us wounded lads here who should be of some service in
+defending the place,” Oscar Stephenson said. “I can make my way to the
+entrance unaided, and, if Samuel Rogers and Elias Shendle were carried
+forward where it would be possible to see out, why might not they be
+able to discharge a musket with reasonably good effect?”
+
+“There are as many of us here uninjured as can fight with advantage,” I
+replied, quickly. “The entrance is so narrow that more than two would
+choke it, and, with the women to load the guns, I see no reason why
+Giles and I should not be able to do as much execution as could half a
+dozen who would be forced to fall back after firing, that others might
+take their places.”
+
+There is no good reason why I should set down all that was said during
+the first few moments after coming back with such woful tidings. When
+it was decided that Giles and I alone would face the enemy, and we took
+our places with all the muskets in the cave loaded and lying ready at
+hand, everything possible had been done.
+
+It only remained for the savages to open the battle, and I counted
+that, because of the screen of bushes directly in front of the
+aperture, the foremost of those who came on the trail would show
+themselves fair targets for us before understanding they were at the
+end of the journey, therefore, as I said to Giles, were we likely to
+cut down a couple before they could fire a shot.
+
+“It is not well that we talk one with the other, save in whispers,”
+Giles said, after we had taken our stations behind the boulders which
+partially blocked the entrance, “else by so doing we give the savages
+token as to where we are.”
+
+On the instant a profound silence reigned, and I could understand that
+the wounded lads and anxious women must be suffering mentally, for the
+waiting was like unto that which a soldier experiences while standing
+in line of battle listening for the word to begin his work.
+
+The suspense was terrible as we watched eagerly for the first movement
+of the bushes which should tell of the approach of the enemy, straining
+our ears for the lightest unusual sound, and when it seemed as if a
+full hour had passed since we heard even a whisper from our companions,
+there came a rustling at the farther end of the cave, which, because of
+the stillness, startled me.
+
+Looking around, I saw that Mistress Morley and Mistress Stockbridge
+were dragging the wounded lads yet farther into the cavern, where they
+might the better be sheltered from a stray bullet, and heard Elias
+Shendle say, hoarsely:
+
+“It is the children who should be thus protected; not we lads, who are
+of no good either to ourselves or our friends.”
+
+I was yet watching the movements of these brave-hearted women, when
+Giles discharged his weapon, and, turning suddenly, I saw lying almost
+directly in front of the opening the half-naked body of a dead Indian.
+
+The savages had come, but in what number it was impossible even to
+guess, and now was the time at hand when the lives of all within our
+place of refuge depended upon the watchfulness of Giles and myself.
+
+“How many did you see?” I asked, and he replied as he took up a loaded
+musket, pushing his empty one back that it might be recharged by
+Mistress Morley:
+
+“Only one, and it is not certain but that he may be the same at whom I
+fired before.”
+
+Then it was that I searched with my eyes every inch of that dusky form
+which could be seen lying so hideously still in front of us, hoping to
+find there the trace of a second bullet, but seeing none. Then came
+the disheartening realization that, when the day was done and darkness
+covered everything as with a veil, we could not prevent the red wolves
+from creeping up until, sheltered by the same boulders behind which we
+lay, they might shoot into the cave.
+
+I should have grown even more timorous than I was had I not shaken off
+such forebodings resolutely, and given myself wholly up to the task of
+watching for a target.
+
+So profound was the silence that when Mistress Morley, having loaded
+the weapon Giles had discharged, pushed it forward toward us, I started
+like one in fear, and was near to trembling so violently that she might
+have seen it.
+
+Not a sound from the outside broke the silence; nothing betokened the
+probable fact that the bloodthirsty enemy, perhaps in large numbers,
+were crouching within a few paces, hoping to kill, and a stranger who
+could have looked in on us then would have questioned why we two lads
+were lying there behind the rocks watching so intently through the
+narrow aperture.
+
+I believe ten minutes had passed in this distressing suspense, when
+Giles whispered, cautiously:
+
+“It is ten times worse than a battle, lying here where nothing can be
+seen, until one’s eyes become so tired that he fancies this bush or
+that is suddenly turned into one of John Butler’s demons.”
+
+I would have made reply in much the same strain, but at that moment
+the leaves to the right of our trail were moved aside in a direction
+contrary to the breeze which was blowing, and then I saw two fierce,
+eager eyes peering out from amid the leafy screen of green.
+
+[Illustration: “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER.”]
+
+Taking steady aim, my hands as firm now as though they had never
+trembled with suspense, I pulled the trigger. Following the report came
+a sound like unto the falling of a heavy body, and, regardless of the
+necessity that we remain silent, I said, exultantly, to Giles March:
+
+“That is the second viper we have wiped out!”
+
+It was like a tonic to me, being able to do some execution, and I found
+it difficult to restrain myself from rushing forth boldly, so eager was
+I to put an end to this skulking method of warfare.
+
+Again Mistress Morley performed her work, and I took up a loaded musket.
+
+“We are equal to twenty of them at this rate, for, with three women to
+load the weapons, surely we will be able to fire as fast as they can
+give us the opportunity,” I whispered to Giles, and he nodded without
+speaking, much as to say that I was forgetting prudence because of the
+blood-fever which had come upon me.
+
+Another long time of anxious waiting, and then I felt a hand upon my
+shoulder, when, turning quickly, I saw Esther Hinchman crouching close
+behind me.
+
+“What is it?” I asked, nervously, and she replied:
+
+“Nothing, save that I wanted you and Giles March to know we were ready
+to do whatsoever lay in our power, and await the time when we may be
+needed.”
+
+“That I knew before, dear girl,” I said, feeling wondrously heartened
+because of the words, and a sensation near akin to jealousy came into
+my heart when I saw her go over to Giles March to give him cheer also,
+as if I alone had the right to hear such words from her.
+
+That my comrade’s courage was strengthened by Esther’s coming, if,
+indeed, it had needed strengthening, I knew when he whispered to me:
+
+“Go back and speak with the lads. They must be in sore need of
+cheering, and I can do all that is called for here.”
+
+There was really no good reason why two of us should remain on guard
+while the Indians remained so well concealed, not daring to rush the
+place, and I acted on his suggestion, kneeling beside Elias Shendle a
+moment later, to say:
+
+“Everything is well with us, lad, and I believe we may be able to hold
+off such force as is concealed near by, until Master Bartlett and those
+with him shall come to learn why we failed to join them.”
+
+“Can you get any idea how many there are in front of the cave?” Elias
+asked, and I told him what had been done--that we had succeeded thus
+far in killing the only two who had, as I believed, gotten a view of
+the entrance to our retreat.
+
+“I wish I might take a hand in the matter, instead of being thus worse
+than useless,” he said, and pressing his hand, I replied, warmly:
+
+“You are far from being useless yet awhile, Elias Shendle. Do your best
+at getting on your feet once more, and thus will you hearten us all. I
+am yet looking to see the time when our company of Minute Boys, or as
+many as are alive, will be able to do their full share toward driving
+from the valley those who are even now ravaging it.”
+
+“All that might have been done already, Jonathan Ogden, if I, and such
+as I, had not been a hindrance. If the savages had killed us outright
+then you would not be wasting your time here defending us.”
+
+“Nay, lad, you are wrong in that, since whether you were alive or dead
+should we be held here because of the women and children. I count that
+we Minute Boys are doing full service when we save the lives of as many
+as are here in this cave, and that I warrant you we shall do, however
+hotly those who are lurking outside may press us, for we hold the
+advantage to such an extent that an hundred of them could never gain an
+entrance while two of us are able to discharge the muskets which the
+women can load.”
+
+Then I went in turn to each of the other lads, whispering such words of
+comfort as came most readily to my tongue, and returned to my place by
+Giles March’s side, feeling as never before the importance of holding
+myself well together in order to cheer those who were depending upon us.
+
+Later Esther Hinchman brought us dried meat, and water in a vessel of
+birch bark, which she had deftly fastened together with thorns, and we
+made what served us well for a meal, watching keenly as we ate.
+
+Then, in turn, Giles went back to speak with our wounded comrades,
+leaving me alone on guard, and in this wise did time pass until evening
+came, without our having again seen anything at which we should shoot.
+
+Just at twilight, when we might distinguish the bushes in front of us
+and yet not be able to see clearly, that happened which robbed me of my
+sense of security.
+
+The children had laid down to sleep, their mothers sitting beside
+them to check any cry of alarm which might come if one of the muskets
+was discharged suddenly, when I heard distinctly the dropping of a
+pebble, evidently from that portion of the cave where Master Bartlett
+had formed the narrow chimney by thrusting down through the earth a
+sharpened sapling.
+
+Giles’s head came up on the instant, and I knew he had heard the same.
+It seemed like a matter of small moment to thus arouse two who were
+defending the lives of so many; but we had learned to distrust the
+lightest unusual sound, knowing that it betokened some new danger,
+although for the instant it was impossible to say what.
+
+Then, suddenly, the reason for the dropping of that pebble came to me.
+Touching Giles ever so lightly, that he should understand I had left
+him, I stole softly back to the fireplace, and, as I looked up through
+the aperture, a few tiny particles of earth struck my face.
+
+Then was it all plain.
+
+The Indians, despairing of being able to dislodge us by direct assault,
+except at too great a cost, had been prowling about searching for some
+other entrance to our place of refuge, and their keen sense of smell
+had detected the odor of smoke near by that small hole.
+
+Hurriedly I asked myself what it might be possible for them to do, and
+began to realize that, unless the earth contained as many rocks as
+would serve to form a roof sufficiently strong to uphold the soil, then
+might they without danger to themselves so loosen the whole as to bury
+us completely.
+
+If Master Bartlett had been able to force a sapling through the earth
+without meeting any obstruction, then was it likely that the same
+might be done in other places, and half a dozen of such holes would be
+sufficient to bring down the mass upon us, when the weight of a dozen
+or more savages was put upon it.
+
+In a twinkling I could see that we might all be killed without a shot
+having been fired, and the danger was one against which we could not
+guard and yet hold ourselves covered.
+
+Going back hurriedly to Giles March, I would have told him that which I
+had learned, but he checked me by saying:
+
+“I can understand it all, lad, and there is no reason for words. They
+are above the fireplace.”
+
+“Yes; I felt the soft earth as it fell.”
+
+“And they may work there, for all I can see, until the task is
+finished,” he said, and to this I made no reply, for verily none was
+needed.
+
+Then, while one might have counted twenty, we two remained silent,
+after which he whispered, drawing closer to me lest our companions
+might hear:
+
+“Oscar Stephenson is less sorely wounded than either of the others. He
+can, by resting his musket against one of the boulders, be depended on
+to take my place here.”
+
+“Where would you go, Giles March?” I asked, yet at the same time
+knowing full well what was in his mind.
+
+“Outside. In less than half an hour it will be possible to move about
+among the trees, because of the darkness, as well as can the Indians,
+and with no more danger than they will be running.”
+
+“But you are like to come upon them unawares.”
+
+“Ay, but so are they like to come upon me, and he who is least
+surprised will get the best of the battle.”
+
+“But what if you should be worsted?”
+
+“You who remain here would be in no greater danger, and there is
+a chance that I may be able to put an end to that work above the
+fireplace.”
+
+“You shall go, Giles March,” I said after a moment’s thought. “I
+believe you are warranted in doing so, for before morning, unless they
+are turned from the effort, will we be buried alive.”
+
+“Then you are to stay here on guard with Oscar,” he whispered, groping
+about for his powder-horn, and I replied in a tone of one who is not
+disposed to argue the matter:
+
+“You and I go together, Giles March. Mistress Morley can do as good
+work here as either of us, and she, with Oscar, will be able to defend
+the entrance.”
+
+He would have remonstrated, despite my manner of speaking, but that I
+cut him short by saying:
+
+“It is no longer a question of what we _would_ do, Giles March, but of
+what we _must_. With you to make your way up the mountainside at the
+left, and me on the right, we stand a chance of being able one to aid
+the other in case of a hand-to-hand fight, and I am of the opinion that
+two are needed, therefore it only remains to tell the others what we
+propose to do.”
+
+“Then do you go back and prepare them for the change, while I remain
+here, and because it is necessary we go at once, try to find my
+powder-horn. It should have been near here; but likely Mistress Morley
+used it when she loaded the muskets.”
+
+I did as he bade me, summoning the women to where our wounded lads
+could hear what was said, for I was not minded to go over the plan more
+than once, because of my desire to get at work as soon as possible.
+
+As I expected, much opposition was made, particularly by Mistress
+Stockbridge, who claimed that if we two lads, the only able-bodied male
+members of the party, went out, then would their doom be certain; but I
+cut her short by saying:
+
+“If we remain then is there no hope that a single one of us will be
+alive when the sun rises again. It wasn’t to discuss the matter that I
+came back here, but to tell you what was to be done. Mistress Morley
+and Oscar Stephenson will take our places at the entrance. Mistress
+Stockbridge will, if it shall be necessary, reload their weapons, and
+thus the defence may be continued the same as if Giles March and I
+remained.”
+
+“I wish I might be with you,” Elias Shendle said, faintly, and although
+we were going into direst danger, I pitied the dear lad because he
+was forced to remain inactive at a time when he knew, as did all the
+others, that every hand which could be raised in our behalf was needed.
+
+It was Esther Hinchman who brought the powder-horns when I asked for
+them, and whispered softly as she put them in my hands:
+
+“May God go with you, and send you back unharmed!”
+
+I think it was some such words as those which I needed just at that
+time, for until she spoke there was a chill at my heart because of
+believing the time to be so near at hand when we must lead these
+defenceless ones out to meet the bloodthirsty wolves, unless we were
+willing they should die from suffocation beneath the roof of their
+refuge, and I said to her that which at the moment I firmly believed.
+
+“He must send us back that we may be able to take you out from this
+place of danger.”
+
+She and I helped Oscar Stephenson out to the entrance, Mistress Morley
+following, and as we came up Giles March arose to his feet.
+
+I gave him the powder-horn, swung mine over my shoulder, made certain
+of having a handful of bullets in my pocket, and we two stood listening
+intently to make certain that the time was ripe for us to begin the
+hazardous venture.
+
+Night had fully come. In the forest, as we were, it was impossible to
+see half a dozen paces in advance, and because of the trees were there
+no shadows to be cast, therefore it was necessary only to guard against
+making a noise. It can well be imagined that we moved stealthily while
+coming out from between the boulders, he going to one side and I to
+the other, the friendly night swallowing us up almost immediately.
+
+So far as the whereabouts of the Indians were concerned, we knew only
+that one or more of them must be directly above the cave over the
+fireplace, and it was reasonable to suppose there were others here or
+there guarding against a surprise. To avoid those who were acting as
+sentinels was the most difficult portion of our task.
+
+I made a wide détour, counting to ascend the mountain fifteen or
+twenty yards above where I believed the enemy were, and then coming
+down upon them from that direction in which they would least expect
+any interference, knowing full well that in order to make even such
+a journey an hour or more would be required, because my advance was
+necessarily so slow that I hardly took a single pace in a full minute.
+
+It was as if the forest was untenanted save by the beasts and birds
+whom God had placed there; I heard no sound, saw nothing betokening
+danger, until I was come forty paces or more from the starting-point,
+and then, so suddenly that I was literally stupefied by bewilderment,
+did two sinewy hands clutch my throat, bending me backward and yet
+further backward as if to crush my bones.
+
+Cry out I could not, because of that steel-like grasp upon my throat,
+and even though I had been able to call for help I would not, since by
+so doing it would have brought Giles March straight to his death; for
+I knew all too well that he would never pass unheeded an appeal from
+me, however great the danger which menaced him.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV.
+
+UNEXPECTED AID
+
+
+I was well-nigh powerless in the grasp of the brawny savage, and,
+although nearly suffocated, there came into my mind the question as to
+how long I could stand the strain which he was putting upon me.
+
+Each second were my senses growing more and more dim, and yet I
+wondered whether I might live one minute or two, for it was a settled
+fact in my mind that death had then come, and there was no power which
+could be summoned to my aid to hold it back.
+
+Fortunately for me, although as a matter of course I did not understand
+it at the time, this human wolf of John Butler’s was as eager to keep
+the silence as I, for, not knowing how many of us might have come out
+of the cave, he naturally supposed I had at my back a sufficient force
+to meet those who were working on the mountainside above, and to his
+mind an alarm would be the same as turning the tables upon them.
+
+My brain was in a whirl. It seemed as if I could see a dozen hideous
+faces swaying round and round in a circle before me; sparks of fire
+danced before my eyes, and in another instant I would have been sent
+out of this world beyond a peradventure.
+
+All this I realized despite the mental confusion caused by the
+suffocation, and then suddenly I felt the fingers relax. I staggered
+back against a tree, and when my adversary sank slowly to his knees,
+and then downward until he lay prone upon the earth, falling in a heap
+as does one who has been killed while standing, I believed it was all a
+trick of the imagination--that while I was passing into the Beyond this
+picture, and this belief that I was no longer being choked, was but a
+fancy born of death.
+
+Then while I swayed to and fro, striving to collect my scattered
+senses, a voice whispered in my ear as a hand was passed over my face:
+
+“Did he wound you, or are you only half-choked?”
+
+“A good bit more than _half_-choked,” I replied, now beginning to
+understand that I had to do with a friend, and yet bewildered because
+one had appeared so unexpectedly. “Is it you, Giles March?”
+
+I bent down as I spoke, and to my utter amazement did I see Esther
+Hinchman standing before me. She it was who had stricken down the
+savage when he was so near to making an end of me, and I believe the
+astonishment caused by such fact was greater than the bewilderment
+from which I suffered while nearly suffocated.
+
+“How did you come here?” I asked, regardless of the fact that it was
+dangerous even to whisper in that place, which we knew must be peopled
+with our enemies.
+
+“I followed you out from the cave, fearing lest something of this sort
+might happen, and knowing that you and Giles March were to separate.”
+
+“But how was it that Mistress Morley so nearly lost her head as to
+allow you to come?” I continued, and she replied in a whisper light as
+the morning breeze:
+
+“There was no reason why I should stay. I could be of no assistance in
+the cave, and here I was needed, as it so chanced. Is it in your mind,
+Jonathan Ogden, that we girls of Wyoming Valley should have no part in
+this desperate struggle, or do you believe we ought to sit with folded
+arms, while our fathers and our brothers sacrifice their lives in our
+behalf?”
+
+It was folly for me to remain in that place talking with the girl, when
+duty demanded that I ascend the mountain at as nearly an equal pace
+with Giles March as might be possible, and, besides, it was dangerous
+to indulge in conversation.
+
+Therefore it was that, taking her by the arm lest we be separated
+in the darkness, I led her by my side, continuing the advance as
+stealthily as was in my power, and she knew enough of woodcraft to be
+able to make her way through the undergrowth with no more of noise than
+might have been caused by a falling leaf.
+
+Never before had I admired one of my race as I have since that moment!
+It was all so strange to me that this young girl could come out and
+do the work of a man, and such work! She had saved my life, and while
+climbing up the mountainside, feeling the way inch by inch lest I set
+my foot upon a dry twig which would give the alarm, I resolved that all
+my life long would I endeavor to repay her for that which she had done.
+
+When we came to a spot where the trees grew less dense, I noted that
+she carried a musket as well as a knife, and had slung over her
+shoulder a powder-horn. She had made ready for the kind of work which
+might be found to her hand, and had shown more of wisdom than Giles
+March and I put together, for neither of us, in making our plans, had
+fancied that we would come upon such an encounter as had just been mine.
+
+We continued on up the mountainside until having, as I judged, arrived
+at a point opposite where Master Bartlett had made the aperture in the
+earth to serve us as chimney, and then struck off at right angles,
+moving even more slowly than ever because of knowing that when we were
+come near to our destination we would be in the very thick of those
+painted fiends who were striving to compass the death of the women and
+little children in the cave.
+
+Until we were, according to my belief, almost directly over the cavern,
+no sign of the enemy had been seen, save when the fellow who was now
+lifeless had seized me; but as we halted, straining our eyes to peer
+through the gloom which so nearly concealed surrounding objects, it was
+possible to see four or five dark forms clustered within a circle not
+more than ten feet in diameter.
+
+By this time I recovered the wits which had been nearly choked out of
+me, and believed Giles March was gazing upon the same scene presented
+to Esther Hinchman and me, awaiting some movement on my part. As I
+figured to myself, he was nearly opposite where we stood, not very far
+away, and if we opened fire it would be necessary to avoid shooting in
+his direction.
+
+It was only needed I should touch Esther Hinchman lightly on the arm,
+for her to understand that which was in my mind as clearly as if I gave
+the thoughts words, and then we circled around the crouching savages
+until believing we were come upon them directly from the rear.
+
+Raising my musket, I called her attention by gestures to what I was
+about to do, and she at the same time took aim.
+
+I counted that Giles March, hearing the report of our weapons, would
+fire almost immediately, and unless two of us had singled out as a
+target the same Indian, then we might count on disposing of three at
+the first volley.
+
+When I fired, Esther Hinchman’s shot followed as if it was but an echo
+of mine, and before a quick-tongued lad could have counted three came
+the report of a musket from where I believed Giles March had stationed
+himself.
+
+We could do no more, for like startled deer two of the savages sprang
+forward into the thicket, and the crashing of the branches as they ran
+in terror, regardless of their footsteps, told that they had gone down
+the mountainside.
+
+Before it was possible for me to leap forward in order to learn what
+execution had been done, two reports rang out seemingly from beneath
+our very feet, and then did I know that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress
+Morley had caught a glimpse of the fugitives sufficient to warrant them
+in shooting.
+
+An instant later Giles March and I came together as we approached
+the place where the Indians had been at work, and there saw two of
+the fellows who would give us no further trouble, while it was also
+possible that those in the cave had succeeded in inflicting some injury
+upon the curs who ran so swiftly.
+
+“There could have been but few of them here,” Giles said, after making
+certain those of our enemies who remained above the cavern were dead,
+“for unless my eyes deceived me, there were only four in the party.”
+
+“Five,” I said, “for Esther Hinchman killed one who was nigh to making
+an end of me not forty paces from here.”
+
+“Esther Hinchman!” Giles March cried in astonishment, and as he spoke
+the girl stood before him.
+
+He looked at her in open-mouthed astonishment, and despite the dangers
+and horrors of the situation I could find food for mirth in his
+bewilderment. The lad’s surprise was so great that it seemed absolutely
+necessary we should gratify his curiosity at once, and in a few words I
+told him of what had happened, thereby causing him to seize her hands
+as he cried, heeding not the fact that open speech might imperil our
+lives:
+
+“You are a comrade worth having, and if Jonathan Ogden and I had known
+of what stuff you are made, I question whether we would have believed
+it necessary to stay in the cave instead of rejoining Master Bartlett
+and the remainder of the party.”
+
+It was neither the time nor the place for us to indulge in compliments
+or much conversation, and I gave my companions to understand such fact,
+while I began looking about to see what the Indians had succeeded in
+doing.
+
+From the evidences of their work it was plain to be seen that they
+understood full well how we might be disposed of without danger to
+themselves. Although having nothing but sharpened saplings with which
+to dig, they had furrowed up the ground in a spot ten to twelve feet
+square, until fifteen inches or more of the surface had been removed.
+But for the interruption, it seemed certain they would have succeeded
+in their purpose within another hour.
+
+“Keep moving roundabout here, Esther Hinchman, while Giles March and I
+shall have put back this earth so far as we may, for as matters look,
+it would not require any very heavy weight to throw down the roof of
+the cave upon those who are inside.”
+
+She went on guard as I had suggested, and then it was that Giles March
+proposed we cut down a dozen or more saplings, laying them in the
+excavation to form a sort of network which would further protect the
+roof of our place of refuge, which was now all too insecure, and after
+this had been done we pushed back as best we might the soil that had
+been removed.
+
+We must have spent not less than half an hour in this labor, and all
+the while did Esther Hinchman flit here and there through the thicket
+to make certain there were none of the savages creeping up on us, after
+which we went back to relieve the anxiety of those who could not fail
+to be wondering why we lingered so long after having discharged our
+weapons.
+
+Not until giving due warning of our coming did we venture to present
+ourselves in front of the opening, because in the darkness those who
+were on guard might well have shot us down for the enemy, and once
+inside the wounded lads as well as the women insisted on knowing what
+had taken place, for, as I suspected, they had been filled with keenest
+fear lest we had come to some harm.
+
+I took it upon myself to tell the tale while Mistress Morley and Oscar
+Stephenson yet remained on duty at the entrance, and it was my desire
+to do so in order to give full meed of praise to Esther Hinchman,
+because, except for her courage and quick wit that night, had I been
+lying on the mountainside stark and cold as was the fiend whom she had
+sent out of the world.
+
+“There is no longer a chimney to our refuge,” I said, having come to an
+end of my story, “and perchance the time is near at hand when we should
+make a change of quarters, for I question whether John Butler’s braves
+will not come back in strong force, believing there are enough of us
+here to afford them pleasing amusement in the way of torture.”
+
+“Shall we go out now?” Mistress Morley asked, as if speaking of making
+a pleasant jaunt from one dwelling to another, and I replied with a
+laugh, for my heart was strangely light, having come back to life as it
+seemed I had:
+
+“I wouldn’t care to undertake a journey through the thicket in the
+darkness, howsoever great might be the peril which threatened, and
+even when the sun shall rise to-morrow, I am of the belief that either
+Giles March or I should seek out the remainder of our company before
+making any change, lest we lose them in the wilderness.”
+
+Esther Hinchman was not disposed to set herself up as a heroine, and
+as soon as we were inside the cave, even while I was telling the story
+of what she had done, the dear girl went from one to the other of the
+wounded lads, striving to give them more of comfort or relief.
+
+As was but natural, we speculated upon the probable force of the
+party which had come so near compassing our death, and only then did
+I remember that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress Morley had fired at the
+fugitives.
+
+“My bullet went wide of its mark, I feel certain,” Oscar said in reply
+to my question. “I fired at what was hardly more than a shadow; but
+Mistress Morley believes hers sped with truer aim, and I am counting,
+if there be not a dead Indian on the trail a short distance in front of
+us, one grievously wounded is trying to make his way to the river.”
+
+Giles March would have gone out to learn what he could, but that I
+insisted on his remaining, for the price he might be called upon to pay
+would be too great simply for the satisfying of our curiosity.
+
+Well, of what we said that night among ourselves I could write many
+pages; but they would be entertaining only to those who took part
+in the conversation, therefore is it enough if I say that we kept
+vigilant watch throughout all the long hours of darkness.
+
+After a new day was come, rendering it possible to see each other’s
+faces, I fancied that all the wounded lads were in better condition
+than they had been four and twenty hours previous, while each of our
+small party wore a look of hopefulness, in vivid contrast with the
+despair that had been written on the features when first arriving at
+that place of refuge.
+
+Giles March and I had long since taken the places of Oscar Stephenson
+and Mistress Morley at the entrance, and after meat, which had been
+cooked the day previous, and water was brought to us that we might at
+least go through the form of eating breakfast, Giles asked of me:
+
+“Which shall it be, Jonathan Ogden, you or me?”
+
+“What mean you?” I inquired in perplexity.
+
+“Was it not in your mind last night that one of us would go to meet the
+others of our company?”
+
+I made no reply for the moment; that which a short time previous had
+seemed the proper thing to do now looked much like foolhardiness.
+During the night I had persuaded myself that the savages could not come
+upon us in any force within six and thirty hours at the most, because
+of the fact that they must necessarily be scattered all over the valley
+in their work of butchery, and I had more desire to linger there on
+the chance of our friends coming to learn of our fate than of dividing
+the force.
+
+I gave words to much of that which was in my mind; but Giles March
+would not be convinced it was the part of wisdom for us thus to delay,
+and I argued the matter at considerable length until, while we were yet
+talking incautiously loud, the sound of footsteps could be heard but a
+short distance in front of us.
+
+On the instant we were on the alert and ready for what had a ring of
+danger in it, and then came a low call like the note of a catbird,
+whereupon I ran out quickly, knowing that Master Bartlett was near at
+hand.
+
+What a relief it was when I saw all of our friends had returned, and
+the look of anxiety, which had not yet passed from their faces, told
+how disturbed in mind they had been regarding our safety.
+
+“You have had a tussle with the savages,” Master Bartlett said,
+hurriedly, as I advanced to meet him.
+
+“How know you that?”
+
+“There is a dead one on the trail a short distance below here.”
+
+“Ay, Mistress Morley was right; she gave him more lead than he could
+carry, and now may we count that only one of that villainous gang
+escaped.”
+
+As a matter of course, it was necessary I explain the meaning of my
+words to those who gathered around me, and, when I was come to an end
+of the story, Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett appeared to be more
+concerned in mind than before.
+
+“What is it?” I asked, thinking, mayhap, they had brought news of worse
+disaster.
+
+“Enough, to my thinking,” Stephen Morley replied, grimly. “You believe
+one of the red wolves escaped, and we may be certain that he will
+bring back a crowd to smoke you out of the cave. There are not so many
+victims to be had in the valley now that they can afford to let slip
+our party, and the question is, what shall be done, Simon Bartlett?”
+
+While the two men were discussing the matter, I asked Daniel Hinchman
+to tell me what he and his companions had done since Giles March and I
+left them.
+
+“Very little,” he replied, “save to learn that Colonel Dennison and
+some of our friends yet remain in Forty Fort. John Butler is trying to
+keep the word which he gave when they surrendered; but his red butchers
+are not inclined to be kept in leading-strings while there is yet blood
+to be spilled, therefore do those under Dennison fear to go out lest
+they be massacred, for they are the same as without weapons.”
+
+“And the Indians themselves?” I asked. “Do they remain near the fort?”
+
+“Only so many of them as John Butler’s Tories can hold there by force.
+So nearly as we could learn they are divided in parties of from
+twenty-five to fifty, travelling to and fro, destroying such dwellings
+as first were spared the flames, because of being at too great a
+distance from the stockade.”
+
+“And how many settlers yet remain alive?” I asked.
+
+“That cannot be said by me or any other. There are many who have fled;
+women and children have gone on foot across the mountains, or down
+the river, trusting to rafts or even single logs, and yet scores upon
+scores of them are fallen under the tomahawk of the savages or the
+bullets of the Tories, for it is difficult to say whether the red man
+or the white is inclined to show the least mercy.”
+
+“And you found no others who might be aided?”
+
+“None. All that has been done by us, in addition to gaining the
+information I have just given you, was a brush with half a dozen whom
+we met near by Fort Ogden, and to those we gave such a taste of our
+metal that they will never again follow any other so-called leaders who
+come from Johnson’s Hall. If we had fifty lads or men, Jonathan Ogden,
+we would drive those human wolves to take shelter in the stockade at
+Forty Fort, and hold them there. Now has come the time when we may take
+revenge, and I pray that my life be spared long enough to shoot down as
+many as I believe I should claim as my share.”
+
+“But we can’t roam here or there over the valley,” I said, after a
+pause, and he replied, bitterly:
+
+“True, and the reason is that some of us must be left to protect those
+who cannot care for themselves. If Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett
+would decide that the women and children should undertake the journey
+over the mountains, then might we be left free-handed to do as is our
+duty.”
+
+“But you forget the wounded, Daniel; they may not be moved yet awhile.”
+
+“You are right, Jonathan, and thus are we hampered,” Daniel replied,
+and then he went up the trail toward the cave to greet his sister, who
+stood a short distance away waiting for him impatiently.
+
+When next I joined the two men it was to find them at loggerheads.
+Stephen Morley was of the belief that we might take the three injured
+lads, the women and the children, into the stockade at Wyoming, leaving
+them there to protect themselves, while we went out to harry the
+smaller bands of savages who were roaming to and fro, even as they had
+harried our people.
+
+On the other hand, Master Bartlett insisted that we remain in the
+cave during at least eight and forty hours, claiming that there we
+could defend ourselves the better, and when I asked why he would delay
+that length of time, he replied that it would give at least two of
+the wounded chance to recover sufficiently to move through the forest
+unaided.
+
+“But then where will you go, Master Bartlett?” I asked.
+
+“By that time we shall know better where we are most needed.”
+
+“How?” Stephen Morley demanded.
+
+“By going out again. I will take Jonathan Ogden and Giles March,
+agreeing to return here within eight and forty hours, and promise you
+that while absent we will give good account of ourselves.”
+
+“But why not take all the able-bodied of our force?”
+
+“Because now is it certain the cave will be again attacked, and there
+must be enough left here to guard it.”
+
+Then once more the two men fell into a discussion as to the best
+course, and, burning with the desire to do something other than remain
+on the mountainside in idleness, I cut short the arguments by saying:
+
+“Stephen Morley is bound to stay here because in his wife and children
+he has more at stake than any other. Do you select the force you
+desire, Master Bartlett, and let us set off without delay.”
+
+Master Morley went into the cave as if disgruntled; but, as I looked at
+the matter, it was not a time when we were bound to consider one man’s
+ideas as against the many, and once more I urged Master Bartlett to do
+as I had suggested.
+
+The result of the matter was that within half an hour we three, the
+old man, Giles, and I, were ready to depart, and those of our comrades
+who were to be left behind had sorrowful faces, as if, because of being
+forced to remain in a place of comparative safety, they were in some
+way being deprived of their rights.
+
+We would have gone without speaking even to the wounded, but that, just
+as Master Bartlett took up his musket to set off, Esther Hinchman came
+toward me, and I was only too glad to meet her.
+
+“You will remember, Jonathan Ogden, that while there are helpless ones
+left here on the mountainside your life belongs to them. Daniel has
+told me how eager you are to be off in the aiding of those who may be
+suffering. He believes, and so does Master Morley, that your efforts
+will be vain, because there are none left alive needing assistance,
+therefore I know full well you will have an encounter with the savages.”
+
+“Ay, that is what we hope for. There is a price which they must pay
+in blood for what has been done, and until the debt is collected I am
+hoping no man or lad who once called our valley his home may be willing
+to remain idle.”
+
+“But you will remember that there is a debt which you owe us who are
+here.”
+
+“Meaning that I shall lag behind when there is work to be done?” I said
+with a laugh, and she replied, taking my hand with a caressing gesture
+which pleased me wondrously:
+
+“Not so, Jonathan Ogden, for even though you promised it, I would not
+believe you could keep such word. I am not asking you to stay here, but
+that you remember those whom you leave behind.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XV.
+
+A FORTUNATE FIND
+
+
+It heartened me more than I can tell to know that Esther Hinchman had
+singled me out to say that which she did. If she had spoken to Giles as
+well as me, then would I have known beyond question that her anxiety
+was concerning all who might be needed to defend the cave; but she had
+picked me from the others, and, without being able to say exactly why,
+I rejoiced thereat.
+
+Turning my head just before passing the fringe of bushes which
+concealed the entrance to our place of refuge, I saw that she was
+looking after me, and I waved my hand, wishing most fervently it was
+possible to put into words the thoughts which were in my heart.
+
+Until we had travelled two miles or more, no word was spoken between
+us who had set off on a scout with the hope of finding some of our
+neighbors and friends whose lives might yet be saved, and then it was
+that Master Bartlett came to a halt.
+
+“Why do you stop this side of the river?” I asked, impatiently, for I
+was burning as never before with the desire to accomplish that which
+would prove to Esther Hinchman I was a lad only in years, that I might
+be depended upon to perform a man’s work.
+
+“Because it is well we understand exactly why we have come,” Master
+Bartlett replied in a tone which provoked my curiosity, and Giles March
+said, sharply:
+
+“I thought that much was already agreed upon; surely we made talk
+enough concerning it before setting out.”
+
+“Ay, lad, what we would have the others believe was well threshed out;
+but at the time there was another idea in my mind which seemed of more
+importance, although I could not give it words lest all the able-bodied
+of our company insisted on holding with us.”
+
+“Do not be so mysterious,” and Giles spoke in a tone of irritation,
+“but let us know what you are driving at.”
+
+“So you shall, lad; it was for that purpose I halted,” the old man
+said, deliberately, as if to weigh well his words before uttering them.
+“To begin with, we are all agreed that, as soon as the savage who has
+learned the secret of our hiding-place can tell his fellows what he
+knows, a large force will be sent to smoke us out. Now it is certain
+that, in case an attack is made upon the cave, but few of those on the
+inside can do anything against them, since, fortunately, the entrance
+is so narrow.”
+
+“No more than two can work to advantage there,” I interrupted, “and,
+with two others to reload the weapons, the place cannot be taken from
+the front, save by a determined rush, when the first six who presented
+themselves would surely be killed.”
+
+“Ay, and because of that same condition of affairs have we come out as
+if on a scout. I am satisfied there are none in the valley at this time
+whom we could aid, therefore our only show of accomplishing anything
+would be to lie in wait for small parties of the red fiends and wipe
+them out.”
+
+“And is that what you count on doing?” Giles March asked, impatiently.
+
+“No, lad, because I do not believe we would be warranted in that kind
+of fighting so long as we have with us the women and children. I was
+eager we three should come out, to the end that we might lie in wait
+nearabout until the enemy arrives, and it would go hard if, taking them
+in the rear after an attack on the cave was begun, we could not give
+the murderers a lesson such as they would not soon forget. If we had
+said as much before starting, it would have been hard work to keep the
+others back.”
+
+The old man’s plan was a good one, and I could readily understand that
+we might be able to do much execution when the time came; yet, because
+of what Esther Hinchman had said, I would have been better pleased to
+roam up and down the valley, in the hope of accomplishing something
+which might convince her I was able to do a man’s work.
+
+Giles March, however, was not willing to remain inactive as long as
+might be necessary in order to carry out what Master Bartlett had
+planned, arguing that it was not reasonable to suppose the savages
+could or would be likely to arrive before the day was spent and another
+nearly ended.
+
+“I agree that you have hit upon the proper trick to put a speedy end
+to any attack that may be made; but, if that was all we were to do, it
+would have been better that we remained in the cave with our friends
+at least until to-morrow noon,” he said, quickly. “Since we have come
+away, and to the end that we may not be forced to stay here sucking
+our thumbs, let us keep on to the river, having a good look at all the
+ruins, with the chance of finding some one who has been hidden as was
+Mistress Stockbridge.”
+
+I added my voice to this proposition, since it seemed the true one, and
+we started off once more with the agreement that, at the end of four
+and twenty hours, we would return to go on watch.
+
+Our faces were turned toward the river, and we made no other halt
+until having arrived at the bank of the stream, when we moved more
+cautiously, lest we attract the attention of those of the enemy who
+might be on the opposite side.
+
+Nothing could be seen to cause alarm, and we set about searching such
+ruins as lay to the south of where we then were.
+
+Even as we began the task I understood that it was too much to expect
+we could find another family who had remained securely hidden, as had
+Mistress Stockbridge and her children; but, nevertheless, we did our
+work thoroughly and without interruption until nearly nightfall.
+
+There was sufficient evidence of butchery and destruction on every hand
+to make our hearts ache, but we found no one alive; and, when the sun
+was near to setting, Giles March claimed that there was no reason why
+we should not be able to learn of what might be going on near Forty
+Fort if we were willing to spend the hours of darkness scouting in that
+direction.
+
+To this Master Bartlett made no protest, although I could understand
+full well that it caused him pain to walk so far and so long.
+
+“We should be able to find a canoe somewhere along the bank near these
+ruins,” I said to the old man, because it was quite a serious matter
+for him to go into the water when he could not swim a stroke, and
+immediately I began to search.
+
+It was only reasonable to suppose that those of the settlers who had
+more boats than were needed to take them across the river when they
+fled to Forty Fort would have concealed the remainder in the bushes
+near the water, and, because of such reckoning, I clambered down the
+bank to the very edge of the stream, peering in at every likely spot.
+
+On arriving opposite the ruins of Eben Towle’s house, which had stood
+near the water and was the most southerly in the settlement, I saw
+what looked like an opening in the bank, which would have been passed
+unnoticed save for the fact that I had been searching for some such
+place.
+
+A tangle of bushes and vines grew nearabout, and, worming my way amid
+these, taking care not to disturb them more than might be necessary, I
+finally came upon an opening not unlike the den of a bear, which was,
+perhaps, three feet in diameter.
+
+Thrusting in my head, I cried out, thinking it possible some
+unfortunate might be hidden therein, and a reply came from Master
+Bartlett, who was some distance away on the other side of the ruins.
+
+It struck me as queer that he should have been able to hear my voice
+while I was so far from him, and with my head in a hole, therefore
+I called him by name, speaking more softly, and, to my surprise, he
+replied promptly, the words sounding as if they had come from the hole
+just in advance of me instead of from the open air.
+
+“Where are you?” I asked, in bewilderment.
+
+“Here in the bushes. What are you doing in the ruins of that house when
+it was agreed you should look for a canoe?”
+
+Then it was that an idea came into my mind which, although it seemed
+unreasonable even to the verge of folly, prompted me to force my way
+into the hole.
+
+I had no more than gotten my body into the entrance when I saw that the
+sides of the hole, cave, or tunnel, whichever it might be called, were
+timbered to prevent the earth from caving in, and then that which I had
+said was folly to imagine became well-nigh a fact.
+
+I was in a veritable tunnel, which widened as I advanced until it was
+really an underground chamber, where, to my great surprise, I saw
+stored salted and smoked meat, together with many small packages done
+up in bark or furs.
+
+I was too much excited, because of this fortunate find, to make any
+careful examination of the different things around me, but pushed on
+until arriving at a wall of rock, through which the light of day came
+from above.
+
+Then it was that I called again for Master Bartlett, asking that he
+come down to the ruins of the building, and there was that in my voice
+which caused him to obey without parleying; but when he was near at
+hand I heard him ask, impatiently:
+
+“Where are you, lad? It is unwise for us to be moving around where
+those on the other side of the river can see all that is going on, and,
+if we are not to cross, it is better that we go back into the thicket.”
+
+Then it was that I tried to explain what I had found, but, before I
+had hardly well begun, he cried, excitedly:
+
+“You have found Eben Towle’s tunnel! I remember he declared, two years
+ago, that he had made one, and had a hiding-place out of which he could
+not be smoked. That was when the Susquehanna Company had sent warning
+we would be driven from the valley by force, and declared blood should
+be spilled if we failed to obey.”
+
+“Can you see any show of such a place from where you are standing?” I
+asked, and it was possible for me to hear his footsteps as he walked
+twice around the ruins before making reply.
+
+“There is nothing to be seen here but the charred timbers, lad. How did
+you get in?”
+
+Instead of replying, I made my way out with all speed, save that at the
+entrance I moved with the utmost care lest I leave a trail, and, on
+coming into the open air once more, saw that Giles March, having heard
+our voices, had joined the old man to learn what was going on between
+us two.
+
+Situated as we were, it was but natural that the same thought should
+come into the minds of all when the nature of my discovery had been
+made known. In this tunnel, which Eben Towle had made as a refuge
+against those of the Susquehanna Company who would have driven him from
+his home, our little party of women, children, and wounded lads might
+remain in safety awhile longer,--surely until the savages tracked us
+down once more.
+
+On the heels of such fact came to me the belief that the time was now
+at hand when our company of Minute Boys might be able to give further
+proof that they could play the part of soldiers nearly as well as men.
+In this tunnel of Eben Towle’s we would be securely hidden in the very
+heart of the valley, keeping in touch with those who remained at Forty
+Fort, and it would go hard, indeed, if we did not give good account of
+ourselves before Butler’s wolves returned to Johnson Hall.
+
+Giles March would have gone at once to the mouth of the tunnel, in
+order to see for himself that which I had found, but Master Bartlett
+prevented him by saying, sharply:
+
+“None of that, lad! We went in and out of the cave without heed to
+leaving a trail, thinking none of Butler’s curs would come upon us
+there, and yet they found the hiding-place. To go in simply to gratify
+your curiosity will be to leave just so many more invitations for those
+who are prowling around to have a look at it. We will first see what
+can be done toward opening an entrance from the ruins, so that we may
+get the helpless ones inside without leaving a sign-board behind them.”
+
+There is no good reason why I should set down all we said while trying
+to decide just what it was best to do at once; it is enough if I
+say that after more talk than I believed necessary, in view of the
+situation, it was decided that we could not bring down the women and
+children during the night, owing to all the difficulties, and it would
+not be safe to do so next day, because of the possibility that the
+savages might come sooner than we expected.
+
+It seemed better they remain in the cave until we had beaten off the
+Indians when they made the next attack, and this we believed would
+be a comparatively easy matter, if the plans already formed should
+be carried out. Therefore it was agreed that Master Bartlett should
+spend the night at the ruins, making an entrance through them to the
+tunnel, while Giles March and I went back to get so many of the party
+as Stephen Morley thought best after we had explained to him all the
+situation.
+
+Night had come before we arrived at this decision, and we two lads
+started at once, travelling swiftly because it did not seem probable
+there was any danger, and with light hearts, owing to the hopes for the
+future which had so lately been born.
+
+It was near to midnight when we were come to the fringe of bushes
+which screened the entrance of the cave; but immediately I sounded the
+catbird’s note, it was replied to without delay, and in another instant
+Esther Hinchman came out to meet us.
+
+“I persuaded Master Morley and Daniel to take some rest, while I stood
+guard,” she began, and I interrupted by asking sharply:
+
+“Why did not Miles Parker do his share of the duty?”
+
+“He was sleeping so soundly that it seemed a pity to awaken him when
+I was fit for the work; but where is Master Bartlett?” she asked in
+alarm, noting for the first time that he was not with us.
+
+I explained in few words the good fortune which had seemingly come to
+us, and while talking I held her hand in mine, to which she did not
+object.
+
+Then we entered the cave, arousing the others, and explaining to them
+not only why we had come, but the plans we had formed in the way of
+falling upon those who attacked the cave, saying in conclusion:
+
+“It has been agreed that you shall say how many, and who, are to go
+back at once, Master Morley, and I pray that we be able to set off
+without delay, lest we meet enemies on the path.”
+
+“You may take Oscar, who is fit to travel that distance in the night,
+Daniel and Esther and Miles Parker. So many should be able to carry all
+the stores we have gathered here, and leave us with no other burden
+than the wounded when we join you.”
+
+I cried out against his sending away all the able-bodied, save the
+three women; but he insisted that since we were to be on the outside
+to take part in the battle, if one came off, he had all the help that
+would be needed, therefore those selected to go made their preparations.
+
+If I have failed to say anything regarding the manner in which our
+comrades received the news we brought, it is because words are not
+needed. One can readily understand that when a party of fugitives,
+about to be driven from their place of refuge, suddenly learn that
+another and more secure place has been found, the joy and relief are
+great.
+
+Within half an hour after Giles and I arrived, the little company was
+ready to set out, each carrying a full load, and when we filed out of
+the cave, which had sheltered us so well in the hour of our extremity,
+I took Esther Hinchman’s hand in mine that we might walk side by side.
+
+We made the journey to the river without mishap, although it seemed
+long and tedious to the others, owing to the heavy burdens we carried;
+but to me it was a pleasure jaunt ever to be remembered because of her
+who walked by my side.
+
+Master Bartlett was on the watch for us, and as we were led directly
+into the ruins, each stepping in the tracks of the one in advance that
+the trail might not be too plain, it was possible to see what the old
+man had done.
+
+One of the stones in the wall of which I have spoken was removed,
+leaving an opening sufficiently large for us to crawl through, and on
+walking the length of the tunnel I found that end which gave on the
+river choked up with logs and half-burned timbers.
+
+“I haven’t finished the work at that end,” Master Bartlett said when
+I joined the others after the inspection. “There will be time enough
+later, and when daylight comes I am counting on starting a fire among
+the charred timbers in order to hide our trail. There is an hour yet
+remaining before morning, and you had best get what sleep you can. Eben
+Towle put up a sort of partition in one corner here, therefore Esther
+Hinchman may have a room to herself.”
+
+We threw ourselves on the floor of the tunnel almost as soon as he had
+spoken, and I was no more than stretched out at full-length before my
+eyes closed in slumber.
+
+It seemed as if only three or four minutes had passed when I felt the
+pressure of a hand on my shoulder, and, opening my eyes, saw Master
+Bartlett in the dim light, as he whispered:
+
+“I’ve been knocking around a bit, and saw a dozen or more redskins land
+from a couple of canoes not a hundred yards up-stream. They have struck
+off toward the mountains, and I reckon it’s our business to follow
+them. We three will go alone; I’ve told the girl Esther, and she’ll
+keep an eye out till the other lads finish their job of sleeping.”
+
+Then the old man aroused Giles March, and we made ready to creep out
+through the ruins, I lingering behind my comrades to whisper a word to
+Esther, after which I followed.
+
+Master Bartlett showed, by taking the lead when we had gained the
+shelter of the thicket, that he counted on running the business, at
+least until this portion of our work was done, and I was only too glad
+to have him thus take command.
+
+A good woodsman was Master Simon Bartlett, else he would not have
+kept us so close on the heels of the skulking savages without being
+discovered, and that during all the time we consumed in making the five
+miles, moving not much faster than a mile an hour.
+
+From their cautious advance it could plainly be seen that John Butler’s
+wolves believed there were a large number of people in the cave, and
+were afraid of coming across an enemy by mistake, or of finding an
+overwhelming force in their path.
+
+How my fingers itched to strike a blow when one or another lagged
+behind at such a distance that we could have overpowered him with
+but little chance of his being able to alarm his fellows; but Master
+Bartlett shook his head decidedly whenever Giles March or I told him by
+gestures of what we would do.
+
+Then, when an unusually good opportunity came, he whispered, warningly:
+
+“Don’t make the mistake of striking down one of those villains when
+we can bag the most of them. If we carry ourselves right between now
+and the time they fire the first shot at those who are in the cave,
+it should be possible to give the sneaks such a blow as will make the
+others a bit uneasy.”
+
+Well, we trailed the murderers up to the very mouth of the cave, and
+there they hid themselves, hoping, most likely, that one or more of the
+fugitives might show them a target. I was nearly wild with fear lest
+Stephen Morley, believing, as we had a few hours previous, that there
+would be no danger until later, might venture outside.
+
+These fellows must have had with them the cur who escaped when we gave
+them so warm a reception, else they would have blundered on until
+coming in sight of the entrance; but, as if familiar with the lay of
+the land, the entire party concealed themselves not twenty paces from
+where Stephen Morley was on watch.
+
+We knew full well that no attack would be made until night was nearly
+come, unless it so chanced our people ventured out incautiously, and
+settled down with whatsoever of patience we could command, to await
+their movements.
+
+It must have been nearabout noon when we arrived, and until sunset did
+we lie in the thicket like logs of wood, not daring to move lest we
+make so much of a noise as might give warning of our whereabouts.
+
+What a blessed relief it was, when the gloom of night came like a film
+through the foliage, to see those half-naked villains move more closely
+together as if making ready for action, and only then did Master
+Bartlett give signs that he was on the alert.
+
+By gestures he made Giles March and me understand that we were to take
+stations twenty paces to the right of him, and not to open fire until
+his musket had been discharged.
+
+Inch by inch we wormed ourselves through the leaves and vines until
+having gained the station pointed out, and there waited impatiently for
+that struggle which might end only with the death of one or all, for it
+was by no means certain the savages would fall readily into our trap.
+
+Then, as the gloom thickened, we could see the dark forms of the
+murderers as they crept silently through the screen of bushes toward
+the cave, and I knew it was their purpose to press on until it might be
+possible to thrust their muskets between the rocks before firing.
+
+I literally held my breath with suspense, fearing lest Stephen Morley
+be caught off his guard, and could have cried aloud in triumph when
+the report of a musket rang out, while one of the painted crew came
+staggering through the bushes to sink on the ground as if having got a
+mortal hurt.
+
+The curs had found that they could not hope to catch Stephen Morley
+napping, and once more they crouched behind the screen of bushes as if
+for a consultation.
+
+Then, when perhaps ten minutes more had passed, we could see even
+in the darkness that they were making ready for another move, and I
+fancied it was possible to distinguish a movement of Master Bartlett’s
+arm, as if he warned us that our time had come at last.
+
+With our muskets raised, Giles March and I waited, and at the very
+moment when the savages vanished into the gloom a bright flash and
+a ringing report from the direction of where I had last seen Master
+Bartlett, sounded our signal to begin the fight; but, alas! it was no
+longer possible for us to carry out the plan as it had been arranged.
+
+The one thought in my mind was that if Giles March and I failed of
+doing our share, the curs would skulk here and there in the thicket,
+and instead of our being able to give them such a lesson as we had
+counted on, it would be a question whether we might be able to make our
+way back to Eben Towle’s tunnel.
+
+All this passed through my mind like a flash, and the echoes of Master
+Bartlett’s weapon had not yet died away when I sprang forward, followed
+so closely by Giles March that it was as if we had been yoked together.
+
+I was saying to myself that there was little hope I would be able in
+the darkness to see a target, when suddenly a light so bright as to be
+almost blinding flashed up seemingly from the very mouth of the cave,
+showing in bold relief the forms of four villains at the edge of the
+thicket, and on the instant Giles and I both fired.
+
+It seemed to me that I heard the reports of a dozen muskets; flashes of
+flame sprang up here and there near at hand as if by magic, and amid
+the rattle of musketry could be heard Master Bartlett’s voice, as he
+shouted:
+
+“At them, lads! Smite front and rear! Finish the job now, else we may
+not get another chance!”
+
+Then that happened which absolutely frightened me for the moment, and
+but for the fact that I realized how necessary it was we strike a heavy
+blow, I might have faltered.
+
+Here, there, and everywhere that the rustling or swaying of the bushes
+told some person was forcing his way through, a ball of fire sped
+through the air in that direction, and then flared out a burning flash
+which illumined the thicket for a dozen paces around.
+
+I believed I understood the cause of the first light, when we emptied
+our weapons; but it was more than bewildering to see those fiery
+messengers seemingly pursuing our enemies, although I was not so dazed
+but that it was possible for me to strike more than one telling blow,
+thanks to the friendly fire.
+
+All this while muskets were being discharged from the cave, and I said
+to myself that Stephen Morley was firing as rapidly as loaded pieces
+could be thrust into his hands, and even as the thought came I ran
+plump into him twenty paces from the entrance.
+
+At this moment such of the savages as yet remained alive set up a yell
+of terror, and the sound of their footsteps told that they were racing
+at full speed down the mountainside, intent only on escaping from those
+mysterious flames.
+
+“It is all over for this night, lads,” Master Bartlett called from
+somewhere amid the darkness, “and now I’d like to know the meaning of
+all I’ve seen.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVI.
+
+ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN
+
+
+Master Bartlett was not the only member of our party eager to learn the
+meaning of what we had seen. As for myself, I was far too bewildered
+to reply when Master Morley asked me where we first saw the enemy; but
+stood staring in open-mouthed astonishment as if he could see me, or I
+him, while the darkness seemed all the more intense because of those
+blinding flashes which had dazzled our eyes.
+
+“How was it done?” Master Bartlett demanded, as he came up to where
+Stephen Morley and I stood, fifteen or twenty paces from the entrance
+to the cave.
+
+“It wasn’t a bad kind of an idea, eh?” Master Morley cried, as he
+indulged in a hearty laugh, “and the joke of it is that you came near
+getting scared as badly as did those precious sneaks, who won’t stop
+running till they are with their fellow brutes. I’d give quite a little
+to hear what kind of a story they’ll tell.”
+
+“It wouldn’t be a bad plan for you to tell your story,” Master Bartlett
+said, sharply. “I’ve seen some good tricks in my day, but this one
+goes ahead of any that’s ever been worked in the valley.”
+
+“It was planned by Elias Shendle,” Stephen Morley said, as soon as it
+was possible for him to control his mirth, “and I reckon we’d better
+tell the yarn where he can hear it, because the lad is entitled to all
+the credit for this night’s work.”
+
+Then we went into the cave, without making any effort to learn how many
+of the enemy had remained near by because of not having life enough
+left to run away, and, to my great surprise, I saw that Elias Shendle
+and Sam Rogers were on guard.
+
+“Have you so far got the best of your wounds that you can take part in
+a fight?” I asked, in astonishment, and the lad replied, grimly:
+
+“A fellow can do considerable when it is necessary in order to save his
+own life. Stephen Morley wanted to creep outside just after dark, that
+he might take a hand when you opened the battle, and there was no good
+reason why Sam Rogers and I couldn’t look to this part of the business,
+especially while the women were ready to load the guns.”
+
+“But I’m itching to know how you managed to send those balls of fire
+wherever one of John Butler’s wolves broke cover,” Master Bartlett
+cried, impatiently, and Elias replied, in a matter-of-fact tone:
+
+“There isn’t anything so very sharp about that trick, although I heard
+Master Morley speaking to you as if it was something great. We had a
+fair supply of powder, and during the afternoon, when there was nothing
+else to be done, I made fifteen or twenty balls about the size of a
+wren’s egg, wrapping them in leaves stuck together with a little mud.
+We knew you would be behind the Indians, therefore I had a handful of
+powder ready just at the entrance, so it could be flashed off when the
+fight began, to give you a chance to see exactly where the curs were
+hidden.”
+
+“Yes, yes, I understood that part of it,” Master Bartlett interrupted;
+“but what about the flying fire?”
+
+“Mistress Morley kept a brand ready, and I had put a fuse into the
+small balls of powder. When the fight was well started, I crept part
+way between the boulders; there I could have an idea of where the red
+sneaks were stationed, and as she lighted the fuse, I threw the ball
+in that direction, allowing that it would flash before striking the
+ground. It stirred them up a bit, I reckon.”
+
+“You’ve got a big head on your shoulders, Elias Shendle,” Master
+Bartlett said, emphatically, “and have done more toward driving John
+Butler’s murderers out of this valley than could have been effected by
+the killing of threescore. We can now count on having time and to spare
+for the journey to the river, because you won’t see one of those curs
+around here again until there are Tories enough with him to do the
+biggest part of the fighting.”
+
+“I’m looking to see the renegade Butler himself over this way within
+four and twenty hours,” Stephen Morley said in a tone of conviction.
+“It stands to reason that, after hearing the story his sneaks are
+likely to tell, he’ll want to know what’s afoot.”
+
+“Ay, but by that time we’ll be at the river, getting Jonathan Ogden’s
+Minute Boys ready for service,” Master Bartlett cried. “Let us get what
+sleep we may ’twixt now and daylight, for all hands of us must make an
+early start in order to reach Eben Towle’s tunnel ahead of the scouts
+who may come down the river.”
+
+Before obeying this suggestion, which was really a command, I asked
+Elias if he thought it would be possible for him to make the journey on
+foot, and then learned that it had already been agreed Mistress Morley
+should lend him her aid during the tramp.
+
+“With her to lean upon when it comes to climbing over fallen trees,
+I’ll get on all right,” he said, cheerily. “Sam Rogers believes he can
+walk alone, so you need have no fear concerning us two, Jonathan Ogden.”
+
+Stephen Morley stood guard while all the rest of the party slept, and
+as soon as the first gray light of coming day appeared in the sky we
+set off to make a change of quarters.
+
+The two cripples were sent away first, with the children and Mistress
+Morley, Giles March leading them. Then, each man and woman loaded to
+the utmost of his or her strength, the remainder of us followed as best
+we might, fearing no interruption so we arrived at the river within
+three or four hours, and it can well be fancied that we made all speed,
+heeding neither the difficulties of the way nor fatigue.
+
+Before he left Master Bartlett tramped twice far up the mountainside,
+so that it might look as if we had fled in that direction, and when the
+last person departed from that which had been to us a veritable cave
+of refuge, there was nothing remaining save the beds of leaves and the
+charred embers of the fire.
+
+Those of us who were in the rear soon overtook the crippled lads, and
+then one and another lent a hand, until they contrived to cover the
+ground at about the same rate of speed we would have been able to do
+without them; but I could see full well by the lines of pain of Elias
+Shendle’s face, and by his labored breathing, that he was making the
+effort of his life.
+
+Much as I pitied the dear lad, I could not advise him to go more
+slowly, for the lives of all might depend on the last one being within
+Eben Towle’s tunnel in a certain time, and all that remained was to
+give him such assistance as might be possible.
+
+Then came the time when we crept cautiously out from the thicket to
+approach the ruins, each moving swiftly with due regard to leaving a
+trail, and watching jealously the opposite bank of the river lest there
+be spectators.
+
+It seemed as if we gained cover without having been seen, and once the
+crippled lads and the children were safe, Master Bartlett and Stephen
+Morley spent a full hour trying to hide the trail which, despite our
+best efforts, had been left behind.
+
+Esther Hinchman had a soft word of greeting for me when we were
+arrived, which caused me to forget all fatigue, discomfort, or fears
+for the future, and then we set about making more habitable this place
+of defence and abode.
+
+Esther, Oscar, and Daniel had worked like beavers doing what they might
+to make it homelike, and but for the absence of light, I would have
+said that we could ask for nothing better. As a matter of course the
+place was dark; but Esther tried to cheer the other women by showing a
+small store of candles, which had been found among the packages made up
+by Eben Towle, and promising that, whenever it should be thought safe,
+the tunnel could be illumined as well as any house.
+
+Then, while we lay upon the ground, resting from the fatigue of the
+tramp, we speculated as to where the man might be who had dug out this
+place, which we believed would serve us well.
+
+Giles felt quite certain he was with us when we marched from Forty Fort
+to give battle to John Butler’s force, and if such had been the case,
+then was it certain the poor man would never need a hiding-place in
+this world, for unless he was among the slain, then would we have found
+him there. He had no family, as we knew full well, therefore it seemed
+certain that we alone, of all who were left alive in the valley, had
+knowledge of the tunnel.
+
+I will not undertake to say how much of provisions we found as he had
+left them. Considerable was spoiled because of having been stored away
+so long; but sufficient yet remained to keep us alive many days, and,
+in addition, we had the supplies brought from the cave.
+
+“We are in good shape to begin our work,” Master Bartlett said when the
+situation had been discussed to a finish, “and it is now for us to pay
+off the scores John Butler has run up.”
+
+“How will we set about it?” Elias Shendle asked, eagerly, as if
+counting that he could do his full share of work with the best of us.
+
+“That can’t well be figured out till we know what may be doing at Forty
+Fort,” Master Bartlett replied. “I have had it in mind that we would
+hold together as Minute Boys, even though some of us are a bit old to
+be counted in that class, and it will go hard if we don’t do some work
+that will tell, not only to those whose homes are here in the valley,
+but in the struggle against the king.”
+
+“Who will go to Forty Fort to learn what may be doing there?” Daniel
+Hinchman asked, and I knew he was burning with the desire to do that
+portion of the work.
+
+“You, if it so be Jonathan Ogden is willing.”
+
+“Why speak in that way?” I asked, perhaps a little petulantly, for it
+was not to my liking that they hold longer to the pretence of my being
+captain.
+
+“Because you were chosen as the leader, and I hold to it that you boys
+shall do the work.”
+
+“When you and Stephen Morley are here it is veriest folly to speak of
+me, or any other member of our company, being in command,” I cried, and
+Master Bartlett replied, quietly:
+
+“All that may be true, lad, and you still remain the captain. Stephen
+Morley is a member of the Continental army, and must leave us soon. I
+am not in shape to be called a soldier, else had I enlisted long since;
+but there is no reason why I should not stay with the Minute Boys so
+long as pleases me, and, not having made an agreement to serve in the
+ranks, will be able to leave at any time without taking the chances of
+being called a deserter.”
+
+At this point Daniel Hinchman began moving around as if at work, and
+Elias Shendle asked what he was doing.
+
+“Getting ready to set out for Forty Fort,” he replied. “There is no
+good reason why I should idle away the time here.”
+
+“It would be folly to make any attempt at crossing the river until
+after night has come,” I said, and Master Bartlett added:
+
+“With the chance that the story, which the curs whom we frightened are
+sure to tell, will bring a large force of the enemy this way, it is
+not well that we show ourselves more than may be absolutely necessary
+during the hours of daylight. Stay where you are, Daniel Hinchman,
+until night has come, and then you may go out through the entrance
+which lets on to the river. Stephen Morley and I count on having a look
+around from now till dark, after which it shall be your turn.”
+
+I was considerably surprised and very much disgruntled because the old
+man was, seemingly, shutting me out from any of the work; but did not
+think it well to complain just then, lest it should appear as if I was
+trying to assume command of the party while the older men were present.
+
+Half an hour later Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett crept out through
+the ruins of the house, after cautioning the remainder of us against
+straying from the tunnel until their return, and we were left to pass
+the time as best we might.
+
+The majority of the party gave themselves up to slumber, and were wise
+in thus taking advantage of the opportunity; but my thoughts strayed so
+far into the future, while I speculated on what it might be possible
+for us lads to do by way of driving the enemy from the valley, that I
+could not have closed my eyes in rest however hard I might try.
+
+Therefore it was that, some time later, when I saw Esther Hinchman
+moving about as if searching for something, I joined her, asking what
+she would do.
+
+“I was only trying to get a better idea of this queer place where we
+appear to be so secure,” she replied, and it pleased me well to go with
+her up and down the length of the tunnel, prying here and there to find
+more of Eben Towle’s hoardings, until we were come to that end which
+gave toward the river.
+
+Here Master Bartlett had thrown up a barricade of half-burned logs and
+such other materials as he could come at handily. The entrance was not
+closed so thoroughly but that we could catch a glimpse of the river
+through the bushes which grew outside.
+
+“It seems good to see the sun shining, even though we cannot feel its
+warmth,” she said, musingly, and I laughed softly, for verily had she
+had enough of the sun’s heat and to spare while coming down from the
+cave, because then we were like to have roasted.
+
+“If it please God, you shall soon be able to sit in the glare of the
+sun whenever it may be your fancy to do so,” I said, feeling at the
+time strong enough to fight John Butler’s wolves single-handed, so her
+life was at stake, and before it was possible to reply, even had she
+been so minded, there suddenly came into view on the river a veritable
+fleet of canoes, heading as if to make land near the ruins of Eben
+Towle’s house.
+
+I should say, speaking well within bounds, that there were no less than
+sixteen boats, all filled to the utmost of their capacity with Indians
+and white men, and it was not needed that we should question as to why
+they had come.
+
+These were John Butler’s Tories and red wolves, sent to learn the
+secret of the cave on the mountain where so many of their companions
+had met their fate, and I really trembled with what was very like fear
+as I thought of what must have been the result had we not found another
+hiding-place just as we did.
+
+Each canoe carried five or more passengers, and when that large force
+stood in front of the cave we could not have hoped to hold it many
+hours, however desperate may have been our resistance.
+
+Now, however, they had come in vain, and when the terror aroused by
+what might have happened had passed away, I laughed aloud as I saw in
+fancy the slow, cautious advance up the mountainside, the stealthy
+approach, and the rush upon the cave where remained no living being.
+
+Nearer and nearer the fleet approached the shore, and, laying her
+finger on her lips, Esther glided noiselessly away from me to warn, as
+I fancied, our comrades against the lightest sound lest the secret of
+our hiding-place be betrayed.
+
+When she returned all the lads were with her, and we watched our
+enemies as they came ashore, drew the canoes high out of the water, and
+then disappeared beyond our line of vision toward the forest.
+
+There was not one in all that small army who showed signs of joy at
+taking part in such an expedition. Every face was grave, while many
+had an anxious look, and it was not difficult to believe they had been
+ordered to perform the duty, rather than having volunteered, for,
+according to such a story as the frightened savages must have told,
+they were about to have an encounter with those who dealt in magic.
+
+During a full half-hour we could hear them moving around just over our
+heads, as if loath to set out on the final stage of their journey, and
+then the sounds died away until silence reigned as before the renegades
+and curs showed themselves.
+
+Even then we in the tunnel did not dare to speak lest some of the party
+had remained behind to act as sentinels, and were sitting there silent
+and motionless, when those sounds were heard which told that Master
+Bartlett and Stephen Morley were entering the hiding-place by way of
+the ruins.
+
+Then we knew all the ruffians had departed, and straightway our tongues
+were loosened, as we asked of the men what they had seen, at the same
+time explaining how it was we knew of what had been going on.
+
+“I reckon you are as wise as we,” Master Bartlett replied, “for we
+were obliged to remain at a distance. They have gone to take the cave,
+and it is safe guessing that not one of them will dare to remain in the
+woods after dark, even though it can be seen only a party of fugitives
+were concealed there. Stephen Morley and I believe it will be possible
+to deal out such a dose that they won’t be eager to visit this side of
+the river any oftener than may be absolutely necessary, therefore if
+you lads who can move about are minded to come with us, the work of the
+Minute Boys can be begun ’twixt now and sunset.”
+
+Never one of us waited to hear what the old man’s plan might be; but
+all eagerly set about making ready for the excursion, and ten minutes
+had not passed before the male members of the party, save only Elias
+Shendle and Sam Rogers, were in the open air, seeking cover in the
+nearest thicket.
+
+Master Bartlett led us up-stream, once we were within the shelter of
+the woods, until having left the tunnel nearly a mile behind, and then
+halted where it was possible to have a full view of the river.
+
+“What is the plan?” Daniel Hinchman asked eagerly when we were come to
+a halt.
+
+“There isn’t any, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, with a laugh. “It only
+came to Stephen Morley and me that we might begin to square accounts
+with those curs at once. They will, of course, go up-stream, at least
+as far as Forty Fort, after finding that the cave is empty, and I’m
+reckoning that we won’t see them this way until nearly dark. We’ll
+scatter along the bank twenty paces or so apart, keeping under cover,
+of course, and when they show up, open fire. They won’t have the heart
+to come ashore in search of us; but in case they should, we are to
+strike out for the cave, going as nearly as may be over their trail.
+That’s all we had decided upon, and if things don’t go as we have
+figured, it will be a case of each for himself, with the understanding
+that no one is to go near the tunnel until it is certain he will not be
+seen by the enemy.”
+
+It would have pleased me better had the old man decided to meet the
+curs in open fight, for this striking a blow in the darkness, with the
+odds all in our favor, smacked too much of the same style of fighting
+which John Butler called warfare; but it was not for me to find fault
+when we might make reprisals in some slight degree for the massacre of
+our people.
+
+We took our stations according to the instructions given by Master
+Bartlett, and, ready to kill, but not accounting it other than a
+just punishment, awaited the coming of those who had laid waste our
+beautiful valley.
+
+Not until half an hour after sunset did the foremost of the canoes come
+in sight, and the men were paddling wearily as if after a hard day’s
+march.
+
+It had been understood that the signal for us to begin work would be
+the report of Master Bartlett’s musket, and we waited eagerly for that,
+each fellow with his musket levelled and resting on a branch or stump
+that he might send the bullet more truly.
+
+The sights of my weapon covered a big savage, whose head-dress of
+feathers told that he was more vain than his brothers, else he would
+not have worn that ornament while on the war-path, and I had no doubt
+of bringing him down, for the boats were well within the range of our
+muskets.
+
+Then, when five or six of the foremost canoes were directly opposite
+where we had taken our stations, Master Bartlett fired, and one of
+the curs who had been paddling fell over the side of the frail craft
+in such a manner that it filled on the instant, leaving its occupants
+floundering in the river.
+
+I had the satisfaction of seeing the red brute at whom I aimed fall
+backward, and while reloading had a full view of all that took place.
+Not one of our party had missed his target; two of the canoes had been
+overset by the struggles of those who were wounded, and such of the
+boats as yet floated were headed for the opposite bank in desperate
+haste.
+
+It would have done me real good to give voice to the feelings of
+triumph which were mine when I saw those sneaks in such a panic of
+fear; but I held my peace, and stood ready for a shot at the next
+canoe, when I came to understand that all was not going as the old man
+had counted on.
+
+Giles March, who had been stationed next below me, came up hurriedly,
+as he whispered:
+
+“Master Bartlett gave the signal too soon; he should have waited till
+the last of the fleet was passing. Those in the rear are coming ashore
+on this side of the river, and we are like to have a warm time unless
+we can gain the cave, in which case we may find ourselves regularly
+besieged.”
+
+He had no more than ceased speaking when all the party came up, for
+my station was the one toward the north, and Master Bartlett said
+hurriedly:
+
+“Three canoes have been hauled up on this shore; the others are putting
+straight across the river. Is it in your minds, lads, that we keep
+together, or separate, in the retreat?”
+
+“If but three boat-loads have landed, let us stand our ground like men;
+there will be time enough to take to the mountain when we see too large
+a force coming across the river to have a share in the scrimmage,” I
+said, quickly, eager for a pitched battle.
+
+“Jonathan Ogden is right,” Stephen Morley said without hesitation.
+“Thus far only about fifteen men have come ashore, and we can make the
+odds more nearly even when they first show themselves.”
+
+No one made a protest, and we took our stations, each for himself, but
+within easy distance of the others, and all where they could be hidden
+from view of those who were coming up.
+
+It was to be a battle in the night; but we who stood for the right
+could see as well in the darkness as those butcher’s curs, and had
+more of a heart for the fight, it was reasonable to suppose.
+
+“Fire whenever you see anything moving; but try not to waste a shot,”
+Master Bartlett whispered loud enough for all to hear, and then came
+those sounds, faintly yet distinctly, which betokened the advance of
+the enemy.
+
+“Now has come the time when we begin to tell John Butler that he has
+yet to reckon with the Minute Boys, before he can take possession of
+this valley,” Giles March, who stood next me, whispered, and before I
+could make reply the report of a musket broke the stillness.
+
+Another report, and another, but yet I could see no signs of the enemy,
+strain my eyes as I might, and in my impatience I moved forward two or
+three paces, when a bullet came singing past my head.
+
+The savages had been doing all the firing, as I soon believed, and it
+caused me no little shame when I realized that they were gaining the
+advantage which should have been ours.
+
+“Can you see anything?” Giles March whispered as he came to where I
+had sheltered myself behind a big oak-tree, and I replied, as a better
+understanding of the situation came into my mind like a flash:
+
+“They outwitted us by sending part of their force straight toward us,
+while the remainder sneaked up the river bank, counting that we would
+not be looking for danger from such direction. Face about, lad, and
+let us give them a bit of their own music.”
+
+Now instead of searching with our eyes to the south, we slipped from
+tree-trunk to tree-trunk until we were within perhaps thirty paces of
+the stream, and then we had targets in plenty before us.
+
+No less than five--two savages and three white men, as I made out--were
+coming warily up from the water looking for us, and heeding not the
+possibility that we might have made a change of front even as they had
+done.
+
+Crouching on one knee I fired, bringing down my game, and an instant
+later Giles March had winged another. The remaining three hunted cover
+in a twinkling, and when we had reloaded our weapons, I shouted to the
+others of our company:
+
+“They are coming up from the river! Have an eye out in that direction!”
+
+“Get together, lads!” I heard Master Bartlett cry, doing so lest
+Giles and I should shoot our own comrades, and as soon as might be
+thereafter, each fellow moving as rapidly as possible, we were united
+once more.
+
+I did not understand why the old man had made this move, until he
+whispered in my ear:
+
+“It is likely that the noise of the firing will bring others from the
+opposite side, and it is in my mind that we had better circle around
+them.”
+
+“To the end that we may take refuge in the cave once more?” I asked,
+and he replied with what was very like a chuckle of satisfaction:
+
+“It may be we could come at the canoes while they are searching here
+for us, in which case all hands might have a look at Forty Fort before
+morning.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVII.
+
+FORTY FORT
+
+
+There was to my mind something comical in the idea of circling around
+the enemy to get possession of their canoes, for it would seem as if we
+might thus appear to be playing with them as a cat does with a mouse.
+In addition to the satisfaction we would have in so outwitting them,
+was the fact that the manœuvre must perforce mystify the curs, until
+they came to believe we were strong in numbers.
+
+It was only necessary to make a wide détour toward the mountain,
+travelling silently, in order to accomplish the purpose, and I begged
+Master Bartlett to set about it without delay.
+
+“Let each keep well on the heels of the man in front, so there may be
+no danger in straying, and remember that silence as well as speed is
+necessary, else we may find ourselves in trouble,” the old man said,
+hurriedly, and then he led the way toward the east, we following his
+instructions to the best of our ability.
+
+Not until we were well on our way did I realize what this attempt to
+play a trick might cost us. In event of our movements being discovered
+before we had gained possession of the canoes, the enemy would be led
+to believe we had a hiding-place further down the river, and might
+spend much time trying to find it.
+
+There was no danger that those in the tunnel would betray their
+whereabouts carelessly, for all, even to the children, understood full
+well how much of danger threatened; but if I had found the entrance to
+Eben Towle’s hiding-place when searching for a canoe, it was more than
+possible they might come upon it while hunting for us.
+
+Therefore it was that I became seriously disturbed in mind, even before
+we were well committed to the movement, and would have drawn back while
+there was time, if it had been possible to explain to my comrades what
+had thus suddenly occurred to me.
+
+When I tried to stop the file in order to whisper a warning, however,
+each fellow was so eager to come to a successful conclusion of the
+venture, that he simply moved forward all the faster when I would have
+detained him, and I could do no less than refrain from any further
+efforts in that direction lest too much noise be made.
+
+There was no longer anything comical to me in the attempt we were
+making, for I questioned whether by such a venture the lives of those
+who were hidden in the tunnel had not been imperilled without due
+reason.
+
+However, despite all my forebodings, we made the détour successfully,
+gaining the river bank a full half-mile below where we believed the
+enemy were searching for us, and then it was necessary to creep up
+along the water’s edge until coming to the canoes.
+
+And this also we did without detection, finding the frail craft on the
+shore with never a man left to guard them.
+
+Six canoes were there, and all these we took, our party embarking in
+two, and towing the others well out into the stream, when, stopping
+sufficiently long to slash the bottoms with our knives in such fashion
+that they could never be repaired, we sent them adrift.
+
+“Now we have forced those curs to stay on the same side of the river
+with those whom it is our duty to guard, and who can say that they may
+not find the tunnel before we return to defend it?” I said, gloomily,
+as the last of the wounded canoes disappeared from view.
+
+“We need have little fear of what they may do ’twixt now and sunrise,”
+Master Bartlett said, curtly, as if he also had begun to question
+whether we were acting wisely. “It will be well to midnight before they
+give over searching the thicket for us, and as much more time must be
+spent looking after the boats. In the meantime we shall have returned.”
+
+“Ay, unless we come across those on the opposite shore who are strong
+enough to hold us there,” I replied, and then held my peace, ashamed of
+thus croaking like a bird of ill-omen.
+
+We buckled down to the paddles, each one realizing by this time the
+necessity of making all speed, and the light craft skimmed the surface
+of the water like birds.
+
+Then, at the very moment when we heard the report of a musket from the
+shore where the enemy were searching for us, the bows of the canoes ran
+up on the bank.
+
+We had come into the very thick of John Butler’s wolves, and the lives
+of those left behind depended, perhaps, upon our returning before
+daylight.
+
+“It was a fool’s trick for us to make this venture,” Giles March
+whispered to me after the canoes had been hidden among the bushes
+where we might find them again without too long a search, and we were
+following at Master Bartlett’s heels.
+
+I gripped his arm hard, but made no reply. He thus told me that much
+the same forebodings had come into his mind as were in mine, and the
+fact did not tend to render me any more cheerful.
+
+We were all familiar with the country hereabouts, and, since it simply
+remained to make our way over travelled roads, there was no reason why
+we could not push on rapidly, save only when we might see others in
+advance.
+
+Nothing occurred to delay us, and it was yet early in the night when we
+arrived near the log walls of Forty Fort; but, much to our surprise,
+we saw sentinels on the walls, as if the place was being defended
+against an enemy.
+
+We came to a halt within the shadow of all that remained to mark the
+site of Joseph Seddons’s house, and Stephen Morley said hurriedly:
+
+“Let me go on to learn what I may of the situation, and, if possible,
+have speech with Colonel Dennison. I am not counting myself a better
+man than any other in the party; but, if being discovered, can explain
+my reason for being here, on the ground that I have come to learn when
+I am to report for duty in the army.”
+
+“Go on, Stephen, and do not spend overly much time, for we may be
+needed on the other side of the river,” Master Bartlett said, thus
+showing that he, too, had grown anxious concerning the safety of those
+whom we left behind.
+
+While he was absent we kept well within the shadow of the ruins, not
+daring to talk even in whispers, and listening intently for any sounds
+from the opposite shore which might betoken that our secret there had
+been discovered.
+
+Stephen Morley had rare good fortune in his attempt to have speech with
+those of our friends who yet remained inside the fort, as we learned
+ten minutes later when he returned, and with him was none other than
+Colonel Dennison himself.
+
+The officer greeted each of us in turn as if we were old friends, and
+it could be readily understood that he felt great relief of mind at
+knowing there were yet alive in the valley those who were eager to
+drive out the brutes who had brought us so much of misery and grief.
+
+“I have told him nothing concerning ourselves,” Stephen Morley said,
+and straightway Master Bartlett gave the colonel a brief account of our
+doings since the battle, saying in conclusion:
+
+“Here are six of us ready for whatsoever comes to our hands, and on
+the other side are three more who will soon be able, please God, to
+do duty. We count on holding together to defend the valley so far as
+we may, and ask you if there is any chance we can do anything toward
+repairing the ruin that has been wrought?”
+
+“Indeed you can,” Colonel Dennison replied, eagerly, “and it gives
+me new hope to know there are so many near at hand. What about the
+stockade at Wilkesbarre?”
+
+“It yet stands as when Colonel Zebulon marched out with his men; no
+attempt has been made to destroy it, which seems to me exceeding
+strange.”
+
+“That is because the Tories who follow John Butler count on taking
+possession of all the country roundabout, and in order to hold it will
+have need of the fortified places. Because of the knowledge which the
+enemy has that your party is on the other side of the river, and owing
+to your attack upon the canoes to-night, the stockade here is defended
+as if an immediate battle was expected. Only by the most fortunate of
+chances did I happen to see Stephen Morley, and was able to get outside
+without arousing suspicion. Let me tell you of the situation here, for,
+in order to be of service in the valley, you must know of it.”
+
+“First tell me, sir, if John Butler is holding to the terms upon which
+you surrendered?” Master Bartlett interrupted.
+
+“I believe he is trying hard to do so; but the savages are refusing
+to recognize his authority. We have in the fort upwards of thirty
+women and children, and fourteen men and boys, none of whom dare stray
+outside the stockade lest the red brutes murder them. Unless something
+can be done speedily, there is no question in my mind but that we will
+all be massacred. John Butler has already admitted to me what I knew
+full well, that he is unable to hold in check his wolfish followers,
+and because of such fact, proposes to depart immediately with such of
+his army as yet obey his commands.”
+
+“How many of the red snakes will likely remain behind?” Master Bartlett
+asked quickly.
+
+“Butler has told me that not less than two hundred have already broken
+away from him, therefore we can count on that number prowling around,
+with this fort as a headquarters, and in such case every white person
+remaining will stand in the shadow of death. I had despaired of being
+able to effect anything; but since knowing you are near at hand, it
+begins to seem as if we might be able to hold our own against them, if
+nothing more. On the day before John Butler marches away, I will make
+every effort to send all our people over the river, and believe he will
+aid me in the task, because of being unable to hold to the written
+promises he made before we surrendered.”
+
+“But our hiding-place will not give shelter to half the number you have
+named!” Giles March cried in dismay.
+
+“I was not counting that either you or they should remain in hiding,”
+the colonel replied, gravely. “You Minute Boys must take possession of
+the Wilkesbarre stockade at once, putting forth every effort to hold
+it for the coming of our people. That will give them a refuge until we
+can get help from the outside, as I believe will be possible when the
+situation is made known.”
+
+“Can you give any guess as to when the people may come across the
+river?” Master Bartlett asked.
+
+“I shall try to send a messenger the day before, therefore do you be on
+the lookout for him each morning shortly after sunrise. The greatest
+danger is that these savages who have thrown off all allegiance to John
+Butler will fall upon our helpless ones while they are crossing the
+river, or when they land, therefore you must be on your guard against
+anything of the kind.”
+
+“Will you not come with them?” I asked, and the colonel replied:
+
+“It is more likely I shall go with Butler, as the surest and quickest
+way of getting to such portion of the country from which aid may come
+to us.”
+
+Then he went on to advise what we should do to hold the stockade, and
+gave us to believe it might be possible to send by the women some
+addition to our store of ammunition, but dampened our spirits in no
+slight degree by stating that those who might join us would be without
+weapons, since it had been necessary to deliver up their arms when the
+fort was surrendered.
+
+The interview was brought to a sudden end when the reports of half a
+dozen muskets were heard from the other side of the river, and we could
+see the glow of a fire which increased each moment until the flames
+were leaping high in the air.
+
+“They have discovered that the canoes are missing,” the colonel said,
+hurriedly. “It is time for you to go, and I will get inside the walls,
+for, because of their failure to take any prisoners, our people may be
+in danger.”
+
+Even as he spoke the colonel left us, keeping within the line of shadow
+as he approached the stockade, and we started off at our best pace,
+for the red wolves, seeing the call for help on the other side of the
+river, were swarming out of the fort like bees from a hive.
+
+Now had come the time when we had need of all our wits to save our
+skins, owing to the fact that it was necessary to advance directly
+down-stream where was no shelter. Except for the darkness we could
+never have gained that place where the canoes had been hidden, because
+Indians and Tories were running to and fro in greatest excitement, and
+more than once were we on the verge of being discovered.
+
+However, we did succeed in embarking, and then it was necessary to
+paddle down-stream, keeping within the denser shadows of the western
+shore a mile or more, before venturing to cross.
+
+When, finally, we stood near the ruins of Eben Towle’s home, the
+signal-fire was yet burning, and Master Bartlett said, in a tone of
+satisfaction:
+
+“The cowards at Forty Fort haven’t yet made up their minds that it is
+safe for them to cross. Because of what we have done the whole boiling
+of them are grown exceeding cautious, even though knowing full well
+they have butchered nearly all in the valley.”
+
+“And they will kill yet more before the women and children can be got
+across to this stockade,” Stephen Morley added gloomily. “Those who
+have declared they will not follow John Butler any longer are hanging
+back only that they may slaughter the helpless ones in the fort, and
+will not allow them to go away in peace.”
+
+Such words were only in accord with what had come into my mind while
+Colonel Dennison was talking so glibly of our holding the Wilkesbarre
+stockade, when we had no more than seven muskets with which to arm the
+defenders.
+
+There was no good reason why we should stand outside where, at
+any moment, we might be discovered by those whose canoes had been
+destroyed, and Master Bartlett led the way into the tunnel, where we
+were welcomed as if after a long absence.
+
+As a matter of course we told of all we had seen and heard since going
+out, and it was Mistress Morley who picked the first flaw in Colonel
+Dennison’s plan.
+
+“If all the people come over into this stockade, where will you find
+food enough to feed them during such time as the colonel is searching
+for those who may be willing to aid us?” she asked, and I, who had been
+thinking only of the lack of weapons, cried thoughtlessly:
+
+“It can’t be done! We shall only succeed in bringing death upon all
+this party!”
+
+“If we think first of our own safety, what becomes of the proposition
+that the Minute Boys shall take it upon themselves to defend the entire
+valley?” Master Bartlett asked, gravely, and I replied, hotly, thinking
+more of Esther Hinchman’s life than any other:
+
+“It is not defending the valley when we sacrifice our own to save
+others! Here are so many who have come out alive from the slaughter,
+and now shall we give them over to starvation, or the mercies of those
+wolves, that strangers, whom we cannot defend or feed, shall come in?”
+
+“It was the Minute Boys who were to do the work,” and Master Bartlett
+spoke so calmly and slowly that I was near to crying out with vexation.
+“You are the captain, and it is for you to say that when John Butler
+abandons the women and children now in the fort to those of his
+followers whom he cannot control, they shall not come here.”
+
+For the moment I was silenced, and then it was that Esther Hinchman put
+her hand in mine, as she said in a tone so low that none save me could
+hear the words:
+
+“It is better all of us meet death than refuse a share of what we have
+to those who are in such sore need.”
+
+After that, which was neither more nor less than a reproof, I could
+say nothing, and because no one spoke again, we laid ourselves down to
+rest, if indeed that might be possible when there was so much to make
+us wakeful.
+
+It must have been nearly daybreak before my eyes closed in slumber, and
+when I awakened Esther Hinchman called for me to come where she was
+sitting at the entrance to the tunnel, looking out over the water as it
+sparkled in the sunshine.
+
+“Why was I allowed to sleep so late?” I asked, taking a seat by her
+side, and giving no heed to the others of the company.
+
+“Master Bartlett said we should be careful not to disturb you, because
+of your having remained awake so long,” she replied, in a whisper.
+“Shall I get you something to eat?”
+
+“Not now; I have no desire for food, and if the lack of appetite lasts,
+it will be well, for we must go on short allowance when our company has
+more mouths to feed.”
+
+“Master Bartlett, Stephen Morley, Giles March, and Daniel have been out
+since early light searching for game, believing the savages will not
+venture across the river again until the day is older.”
+
+It annoyed me because I had not been called upon to make one of the
+party; but I choked back the petulant words which rose to my lips,
+lest she might think I was accusing her, and then she began to speak
+of Colonel Dennison’s plan, soon convincing me that there was no other
+course for us to pursue than such as he had mapped out.
+
+“Those at Forty Fort, and we here, are all of our people remaining in
+the valley, and it is far better every one of us perishes by starvation
+than that a portion of the number be abandoned to such fate as would
+be theirs,” she said, softly, and I resolved then never to say another
+word against the plan.
+
+Toward noon the hunters returned, bringing with them two deer and
+considerable small game, after which Stephen Morley took it upon
+himself to go back into the thicket with a haunch of venison, that he
+might roast it where a fire could be built with little danger of its
+being seen from the other side of the river.
+
+We ate heartily when the meat was cooked, despite the heaviness of our
+hearts, for it had been a long while since any of us tasted warm food,
+and then came the question of when we should take possession of the
+stockade, all of us knowing only too well that within a very short time
+after doing so, it would be necessary to defend ourselves against the
+open attacks of those savages who defied John Butler’s authority.
+
+There could be but one answer to such a question; it was necessary for
+the safety of those who were coming to us for protection that we be
+prepared to receive them at any moment, therefore must we move quickly,
+and when Master Bartlett asked if I was willing to make another change
+of quarters as soon as night should come, I replied heartily:
+
+“The sooner the better, lest some of the red curs settle down in the
+stockade before we can do so. I believe it is well for us to keep
+secret the existence of this tunnel, however, so that at the last
+extremity these women and children have a hiding-place not known to
+others.”
+
+There is no good reason why I should spend many words in telling of our
+entering Wyoming Fort, from which we might never come alive.
+
+As soon as the friendly darkness settled over the land, we left the
+tunnel, carrying all our little store of food and ammunition, and
+within an hour our sentinels were stationed on the walls.
+
+The Minute Boys were on duty again, and my forebodings as to the future
+were not so gloomy but that I felt a certain thrill of joy because we
+had at last come out openly against the enemy.
+
+“From this on, until our valley is freed from such as John Butler has
+brought into it, and the colonies are free and independent, we will
+hold together, if so be our lives are spared,” I said to Giles March,
+and he replied, fervently:
+
+“It is as you have said, Jonathan Ogden. We do not make much showing
+as soldiers just now; but if our hearts remain true, the time will
+come when we may hold up our heads with any in the colonies, so far as
+military service is concerned.”
+
+We talked much that night concerning what we would do, and how it might
+be possible to supply ourselves with all that was lacking, for neither
+of us was in the mood for slumber, and when the day dawned I went here
+and there inside the stockade to see how the women, to whom the task
+was entrusted, had provided for our welfare.
+
+It could be seen at a glance how relieved all were at being able to
+move about at will once more. The children were already romping to and
+fro inside the enclosure, frolicking like so many lambs; the women
+were clearing rubbish from such of the buildings as they had decided
+we should occupy, and our wounded were lying on the ground where they
+might feel the warm rays of the sun.
+
+“It does a fellow solid good to be in the open air once more,” Elias
+Shendle said, as I halted by his side. “I believe that a week’s
+imprisonment in the tunnel would have put an end to me; but now I’m
+counting on doing my full share of duty a couple of days later.”
+
+Sam Rogers looked up with a bright smile, as he said, cheerily:
+
+“It is well worth all the extra danger to be here, and I believe it
+will be no more work to defend this place than it would have been in
+the tunnel, where we must have been caught like rats in a trap if the
+savages had got an inkling of our whereabouts.”
+
+Esther Hinchman was darting here and there, bent on one duty or
+another, looking so happy that in my surprise I asked what had come
+over her, and she replied, cheerily:
+
+“It’s the fresh air and sunlight, Jonathan Ogden. While we were in the
+tunnel I felt as if I was turning into an owl; but now the feathers are
+beginning to drop off,” and away she ran, as if we of Wyoming Valley
+had never seen any who would do us harm.
+
+“It is good for us all to be here,” Master Bartlett said, as he came up
+to where I stood watching the children at play. “We can count ourselves
+soldiers now, which was more than could be done while we skulked from
+cave to tunnel, and the work which we have set ourselves seems well
+begun.”
+
+Then it was that Daniel Hinchman, who was standing guard, startled us
+all by shouting:
+
+“A canoe, in which are three people, is coming down the river! It may
+be that Colonel Dennison has sent the messenger of which he spoke!”
+
+We seized our muskets, those of us who were able to do duty, not
+feeling inclined to be taken by surprise, and stood on the walls until
+the craft was beached directly in front of the stockade, when we saw
+that it brought a man and two women, all of whom came up the bank
+staggering under the weight of heavy burdens.
+
+“It is Andrew Hardy!” Stephen Morley cried. “He is one of my neighbors
+whom I left in the army when having got a furlough. It may be the
+Congress has begun to remember that a soldier should be allowed to
+protect his wife and little ones when there are none others to look
+after them.”
+
+These newcomers were indeed messengers from Colonel Dennison, come to
+say that John Butler, with such of his following as he could control,
+would march out of Forty Fort on the following morning, and at the same
+time our people in that stockade would make the attempt to join us.
+
+Andrew Hardy and the women had not come to us empty-handed. They
+brought two muskets, powder, and ball sufficient for perhaps fifty
+charges, and twenty pounds or more of smoked pork--all that Colonel
+Dennison could get together in a hurry.
+
+The colonel had sent a message to the effect that the people would set
+out from the stockade at daybreak; but that he was fearful an attack
+might be made upon them, either when they landed, or while the canoes
+were yet upon the river.
+
+“Are you to go back?” I asked of Andrew Hardy, and he replied:
+
+“I was told to remain and do duty in the company of Minute Boys until
+such time as it becomes necessary to return to the army.”
+
+“How does it happen that you got a furlough?” Stephen Morley asked.
+
+“Five of us who live nearabout here were allowed leave of absence; the
+others have gone in search of their families who, if they escaped death
+at the hands of the savages, fled with those who succeeded in leaving
+the valley before Fort Jenkins was taken.”
+
+I had no curiosity regarding the man, nor was I inclined to spend my
+time listening to what he might tell regarding the condition of affairs
+at Forty Fort. The word which the colonel had sent regarding the
+probability that our people might be attacked before it was possible
+for them to reach the stockade was in my mind, and, motioning Master
+Bartlett aside from the others, I said to him:
+
+“I am of the mind that the two canoes which we took from the enemy,
+together with the one we have been using, and that in which Hardy came,
+had best be brought inside, so we may be able to put out in case the
+savages pursue the helpless ones too closely.”
+
+“It is a good idea, Jonathan Ogden, and it does me good to know you
+can plan so well for the future. Stephen Morley and I will attend to
+the work, and in the meanwhile you had best make ready for trouble. It
+is my belief that we are like to have plenty of it before many hours
+have passed.”
+
+“Think you there may be danger before to-morrow morning?”
+
+“Ay, lad, you may set it down as certain that some of those red sneaks
+have seen Andrew Hardy and the women leave the fort, and will soon be
+coming down the river to learn where they went.”
+
+Then Master Bartlett called for Stephen Morley to aid him in bringing
+up the canoes, and I set about such preparations for meeting the enemy
+as it was possible to make.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVIII.
+
+THE REFUGEES
+
+
+While I was walking here and there, scrutinizing carefully all the
+stockade to learn where, if any, were its weak points, Esther Hinchman
+came up, and it goes without saying that I stopped to speak with her.
+
+“It is not for me to interfere with the men’s work in any way, Jonathan
+Ogden,” she began, with a bright smile, “nor would I do so even to the
+extent of asking questions; but we women believe we should be counted
+as among the defenders of the stockade and ought to be looked upon as
+such.”
+
+“Indeed, we so reckon you,” I replied, puzzled to guess what she might
+be driving at.
+
+“Then give us regular duties to perform. We can stand guard in the
+daytime as well as any other, for our eyes are as sharp as yours, and
+if we take that work upon ourselves, then it will be possible for all
+the men to remain on duty during each night.”
+
+It was a most welcome proposition she had made, since, by following it,
+we who counted ourselves men would not be heavy-eyed while standing
+guard in the darkness, when we knew the most danger threatened, and so
+it was arranged, save that I would have put her off until the next day.
+
+“Let us begin at once,” she said, firmly, “and then it will come more
+natural when danger thickens.”
+
+Well, without consulting my comrades, I stationed Esther Hinchman and
+three other women on the stockade at once, and Giles March asked,
+laughingly:
+
+“Have you turned your command into Minute Girls, Jonathan Ogden?”
+
+When I had stated what was to be the arrangement while we were so
+short-handed, he, as well as all the others who heard me, believed
+it was a wise plan, and, now that there was no longer need of us on
+the lookout platforms, we went here and there examining the defences,
+strengthening them as much as possible by setting other logs where any
+showed signs of weakness.
+
+The canoes had long since been brought inside the stockade, and every
+lad and man in the company was working to the utmost of his ability,
+when a low cry from Esther Hinchman took me to her side.
+
+“A canoe is coming down on the other side, keeping well inshore,” she
+said. “I cannot make out that there are more than two persons in her.”
+
+“Master Bartlett was right when he said some of those curs would come
+down to see what had become of Andrew Hardy and his companions!”
+I cried involuntarily, and then, like a flash of light, came to me
+an idea which, if properly carried out, might be turned much to our
+advantage.
+
+“Call the women down from the platforms without delay, and as quietly
+as may be. See that they all go into the blockhouse, taking the
+children with them,” I said, hurriedly. “I believe we may trap those
+curious ones if we work quickly.”
+
+Esther did not delay to ask questions; but, running from one platform
+to another, called off her sentinels, and while I was talking with
+Master Bartlett, I saw that the dear girl was gathering the children up
+as one does a flock of sheep.
+
+“If we keep out of sight those curs will be likely to stroll inside
+the stockade through curiosity,” I said to the old man, after telling
+him of what Esther had seen. “Now I cannot say in what way it would
+advantage us to hold prisoners, although the time may come, before we
+have regained possession of the valley, when a few of those wolves in a
+cage would be something with which we might drive a bargain.”
+
+“How will you do it?” Master Bartlett asked, without declaring for or
+against my plan.
+
+“I would have you and Stephen Morley hidden outside where you could
+shoot down the savages if we bungled the trapping of them. Then the
+remainder of our force should be just inside the gates, which are to
+be swung half-open. The women and children are already within the
+blockhouse under orders not to show themselves or make any noise. If we
+can’t take them prisoners, we can at least shoot them down.”
+
+“Stephen Morley and I will look after the business outside,” Master
+Bartlett said curtly, and in another instant he was beckoning Morley to
+follow him.
+
+It was not necessary for me to spend above five minutes in posting all
+my force behind the half-opened gates, and each fellow had his musket
+ready for use on the instant, in case the curs entered and were not
+disposed to surrender quietly.
+
+The blockhouse was closed, and the doors and windows securely fastened,
+so there was no fear the inmates would come to harm through any stray
+bullets, in case we had a scrimmage.
+
+When I stood where it was possible to peer through the narrow crevice
+between the gate and that portion of the stockade to which it was hung,
+the Indians were just stepping out from their canoe, having seen where
+Andrew Hardy pulled his craft up on the mud, and, because the curs were
+looking around for a trail, I believed they would walk directly into
+our trap.
+
+With a cautious warning to my comrades that they might know the
+decisive moment was near at hand, I looked well to the priming of my
+musket, and waited nervously for that which was to come.
+
+Straight as an arrow from a bow, the curs walked toward the stockade,
+following the trail and looking suspiciously around as they advanced.
+
+There was nothing to alarm them in the fact that the stockade was
+thrown open, for so they must have expected to find it; but on arriving
+at the entrance, where it was possible to have a view of the enclosure,
+the two half-halted as if scenting danger.
+
+Then one spoke in his native tongue, pointing toward the blockhouse,
+and both advanced until the gates could be swung behind them.
+
+At the same instant that two of the lads shoved the heavy barrier into
+place, Daniel Hinchman and Andrew Hardy leaped out on the left side of
+the foe, and Giles March and I on the right, with our weapons levelled.
+
+The sneaks sprang forward two or three paces as they turned with
+upraised hatchets to face us, and then must they have been blind indeed
+had either failed to note that it would be instant death to make any
+attempt at striking a blow.
+
+I must give them credit for a show of bravery when they saw how
+thoroughly well the trap had been sprung. There was no sign either of
+surprise or fear as they faced us, and without a word both unslung the
+muskets from their shoulders, throwing them to the ground, together
+with knives and hatchets, after which the fellows stood with folded
+arms, as if having no further concern as to what might be done.
+
+“Let Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley come inside,” I called to Miles
+Parker, who had been given charge of the gates, keeping my musket
+levelled all the while, as did my comrades.
+
+The two men obeyed the summons in a twinkling, they having come up
+instantly the gates were closed, and I said as they entered:
+
+“I believe it is best that you take charge of the prisoners, because it
+stands to reason you have had more experience in such matters than any
+of us; but it strikes me you would do well to first make sure they have
+no other weapons about them.”
+
+Master Bartlett deftly took from the statue-like savages their
+ammunition, and then said in a matter-of-fact tone:
+
+“It’s all right, lad; you can look after other matters, for I guarantee
+these sneaks will stay with us till we get ready to send them--I know
+where they’d go if I was in command of this party.”
+
+The prisoners moved toward the farther end of the enclosure in
+obedience to the old man’s direction, and I believed they were to be
+imprisoned in the shed where we found Elias Shendle.
+
+“Well, lads,” I said, cheerily, “we have two more muskets, ammunition
+to go with them, and a canoe in addition to what we had at sunrise,
+which is not a bad morning’s work, as I look at it. Andrew Hardy, you
+had best bring the boat into the stockade, and I will let out the women
+and children.”
+
+Half an hour later matters inside the fort were much as before the
+enemy came within sight, save that in the shed, bound hand and foot
+to heavy logs, sat two scowling savages, and I hardly dared trust
+myself to look at the curs, so sorely did my fingers itch to give them
+righteous punishment for the murders they had committed.
+
+The women were on the platforms again, and all the other able-bodied of
+the party, women as well as men, continued the work of strengthening
+the stockade.
+
+There was no further interruption to the labor that day, and when night
+came I believed the walls were strong enough to resist any attack, save
+that by fire, which might be made.
+
+“We’re in better shape than we were this morning,” Giles March said,
+in a tone of satisfaction, as we went up to the blockhouse for our
+supper, after which we counted on relieving Esther Hinchman and her
+three companions from sentinel duty. “One man and two women have been
+added to the number of defenders; the ammunition they brought, and that
+taken from the prisoners, makes a good showing, and, best of all, we’ve
+got more weapons than before those curs blundered into our trap. If we
+could do as well every day the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley would soon
+begin to loom up big.”
+
+It pleased me that he could find so much reason for rejoicing in our
+situation, because I could not take my mind from the fact that soon
+we would have so many mouths to feed our store of provisions would
+speedily be exhausted.
+
+I myself took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform as sentinel, and
+said, as she lingered a moment beside me:
+
+“Because of your standing guard, we have made ready for whatsoever the
+enemy has in store for us, and the watch has been as vigilant as if
+regular soldiers were on duty.”
+
+“We count that we ought to be able to do a full share of the work,
+and it is only right, since but for us and the children you men could
+soon find places of safety other than in this blood-stained valley,”
+she said, gravely. “We four will get a full night’s sleep, and you can
+reckon on our reporting for duty before sunrise in the morning.”
+
+Then the dear girl leaped lightly down to the ground, and I could not
+prevent my eyes from following her as she ran into the blockhouse,
+catching up a child in her arms as she went.
+
+We did good duty that night as sentinels, for all save Master Bartlett
+had a share of the work. I had insisted that he should get such rest as
+was possible before the morrow came, when, what with the refugees and
+the savages, we were like to have our hands full.
+
+Nothing was seen or heard to cause alarm or uneasiness during the
+night, and when the first gray light of coming day could be seen in the
+sky, Esther Hinchman and her companions came out to take our places on
+the walls.
+
+“We have had breakfast,” she said, as I handed her my musket, “and have
+left food ready for you, so eat as quickly as you can, that those last
+on duty may have a chance to sleep until the people from Forty Fort
+appear in sight.”
+
+There were none of us who cared for more rest, since each had slept
+four or five hours, and when breakfast had been eaten I went in search
+of Master Bartlett, who, so some one reported, had gone with Master
+Morley to feed the prisoners.
+
+The old man had come to an end of his task when I found him, and was
+feeling in good spirits, thanks to his long time of repose.
+
+“The Minute Boys have got together again in fine shape, lad,” he said
+to me, “and I am looking to see them give a good account of themselves
+from this time out.”
+
+“I pray God we may be able to do so, Master Bartlett; but I want you to
+bear well in mind that you are, in fact, the commander who will give
+me timely warning when I am careless or overconfident. I know that you
+would not hesitate to propose any move which might benefit those whom
+we would aid.”
+
+“Don’t fear but that I shall do whatever I may, lad, yet I’m thinking
+there’ll be little for me to do in the way of watching you, and said as
+much to Stephen Morley when you set your trap yesterday. A lad who has
+his wits about him to that extent can be depended upon to look after
+his company fairly well.”
+
+It pleased me to be thus praised by a man like Master Bartlett; but
+I tried hard not to show my delight, and spoke of this thing or that
+until once more Esther Hinchman hailed:
+
+“There is a fleet of canoes coming down the river, and I doubt not but
+that those of whom Colonel Dennison spoke are among the company.”
+
+In a twinkling the old man and I were on the nearest platform; but it
+was four or five minutes before we could see what Esther had reported,
+so much sharper were her eyes than ours.
+
+Then it was possible to make out no less than twelve boats, loaded to
+the water’s edge, while along the bank of the river marched a company
+of soldiers as if keeping watch over the people.
+
+“John Butler knows only too well that the wolves which he has let loose
+upon us are not to be trusted out of sight, and has sent the Tories to
+make certain the savages bring the people here,” Master Bartlett said
+to himself, and I am glad to set down here that one honest thing which
+Butler did after working us such deadly harm.
+
+“The trouble will come, if they count on making any, after the people
+have landed,” I said, counting on getting advice from the old man. “It
+seems to me we might make more certain the refugees will be brought to
+the shore, if we send out a couple of canoes, with the best part of
+our force, to hold the brutes in check after they are beyond range of
+yonder Tories.”
+
+“It is what should be done!” Master Bartlett said, emphatically. “Leave
+the matter to me, for you must stay in the stockade, and I promise you
+there will be no treachery on the part of those who are at the paddles.”
+
+It would have pleased me better to go with those who ventured out from
+the shore; but I knew that, as the old man had said, it was my duty to
+remain, therefore held my peace while he was gathering the company.
+
+By this time it was possible to see that each canoe was handled by two
+savages, who had most likely been sent to take the craft back when the
+passengers were disembarked, and I trembled with apprehension as I
+realized what would be the result if the treacherous curs, instead of
+coming to the shore, kept the boats in the middle of the river until
+beyond range of the stockade or the Tories.
+
+Master Bartlett did not wait for the fleet to come up, but with six of
+our company in two canoes, set off to meet them, coming up with the
+foremost while they were yet under the guns of the soldiers on the
+opposite bank.
+
+Then it was he forced them to pass before him on a direct course to our
+fort, and I took note that the old man seemed to be hurrying those who
+lagged, lest a single person be spirited away.
+
+Thanks to the precautions we had taken--and I verily believe that had
+we remained within the stockade not one of that sorrowful company would
+have escaped death--the refugees were soon on shore, making all speed
+to gain the shelter of the fort, as if there absolute safety would be
+found.
+
+When the last white person had left the canoes, the Indians would have
+lingered; but Master Bartlett, having landed his force, ordered them
+away, and the levelled muskets were sufficient incentive for them to
+obey the command.
+
+I watched until it was certain the last red scoundrel had paddled
+toward the opposite shore, and then came down to meet those who claimed
+protection from us Minute Boys.
+
+Now lest I multiply words needlessly, by trying to give a complete list
+of those who had come to us, let me say that there were thirty-two
+women and children, and fourteen men and boys added to our number.
+Owing to Colonel Dennison’s efforts with John Butler, every member of
+the party, save the very smallest children, brought with them more or
+less in the way of provisions, and three of the men had succeeded in
+getting off with their muskets by taking the barrel from the stock, and
+packing both pieces in bundles of clothing.
+
+In addition to this, sixteen of the company had secreted about them
+powder and ball, so that it seemed as if we need not fear to run out of
+either provisions or ammunition for a week at least, though I promised
+myself that as soon as it could be done, I would have a careful
+estimate made of all our stores.
+
+Counting all the men and boys who had just arrived, together with our
+wounded, my company of Minute Boys numbered twenty-four, or two more
+than when we went into Fort Jenkins hoping to hold it against all the
+Tories and savages who might come. To arm these, however, we had only
+fourteen muskets, with, possibly, a knife for each one, since nearly
+all of the fugitives had been allowed to bring with them knives as well
+as hatchets.
+
+Our force was even stronger than I have stated, for among the women
+were no less than sixteen who looked as if they might be counted on
+to stand guard, reload weapons during a fight, and, perhaps, do not a
+little work if it came to a hand-to-hand scrimmage.
+
+“It isn’t a bad showing,” I said to Master Bartlett, after looking over
+the newcomers. “We should be able to hold this place at least until our
+ammunition is exhausted.”
+
+“Even more than that can be done, lad, if you hold yourself steadily as
+the captain. Insist on each man and woman doing his or her full share
+of the work, and when you give an order, take good care that it is
+obeyed promptly. Discipline is even more necessary than weapons, and
+the commander’s hand must be firm.”
+
+At that moment I was thinking more of how we might add to the store of
+provisions than as to exercising my authority, and interrupted the old
+man to call Giles March, saying to him when he was come:
+
+“Take with you a full dozen men and boys, and make search of all these
+ruins. There must be food of some kind, burned or otherwise, in such
+fragments of the buildings as are yet standing, and there should be
+gardens nearabout from which considerable may already be gathered.”
+
+He did not delay to question, but summoned those nearest at hand, and
+when he was gone I sent six more women to the lookout platforms, urging
+them, and those already on guard, to keep sharp watch while Giles and
+his company remained absent.
+
+Well, the result of that move was that when night came we had stores
+in plenty--corn ground and in meal, young potatoes, smoked pork, and
+salted fish in such quantity that I believed we could hold out though
+we were besieged three weeks. But the prizes found this day were two
+cows that had taken to the thicket when the savages first appeared, who
+came out lowing to be milked.
+
+My heart was lighter than it had been at any time since we first went
+into Fort Jenkins when I took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform,
+binding her by solemn promise that she would spend all her time in
+sleeping, until another day had come, unless by chance we were attacked.
+
+As it proved there was very little sleep to be had by any within the
+stockade on that night; we had our first taste of the work we had
+just begun, and I make bold to say that we did not come off badly,
+considering our lack of weapons.
+
+We had no more than relieved the women of sentry duty when Giles March,
+who was stationed near the northern end of the wall, cried out that
+he could see a canoe close under the opposite shore, and before the
+light of day had died fully away, we saw three others, all dropping
+cautiously down-stream.
+
+No more warning of an attack than that was needed; we knew full well
+that the curs would do what they might at striking a blow before
+morning, and, therefore, were ready for them when the time came.
+
+The women who had been selected to aid in the defence were warned to
+be ready when the first shot was fired, and Giles March and I made the
+rounds carefully after night had fully come, cautioning those who stood
+facing the thicket to fire at any moving thing.
+
+Not until near to one o’clock in the morning was any move made by the
+painted curs, and then one of them showed himself long enough for
+Daniel Hinchman to send a bullet where it would do the most good, from
+our point of view.
+
+Then it was the bloodthirsty wolves came at us with a rush, counting,
+most likely, to find that we had no weapons, and when I leaped on the
+platform to do my share in the battle which had begun so suddenly,
+Esther Hinchman was already there.
+
+“What are you doing here?” I cried, sharply, discharging my musket with
+good aim at a painted fiend who was coming forward at full speed as if
+to clamber up the wall. “Get down out of danger! I _will_ not have you
+here!”
+
+“I can keep watch while you reload your gun,” she said, pleadingly; but
+I literally forced her down, threatening that she should never again
+perform sentinel duty if she dared to disobey.
+
+From that moment until the rush had been checked, I had no time to give
+heed to her, for the savages pressed us hard during ten minutes or
+more, and all the while I could not but bewail the fact that we were
+expending our ammunition so rapidly, although every fellow strove hard
+not to waste a shot.
+
+At one time I believe it was possible to see not less than an hundred
+dark shadows, which we knew to be John Butler’s mutinous followers, and
+more than once, before we succeeded in driving them back, did it seem
+certain some of them would succeed in scaling the walls.
+
+Never had I known the curs to fight so boldly, and I now understand
+that it was because they were half-crazed by the quantity of rum drank
+immediately after Butler and his Tories marched out of Forty Fort.
+
+We had a breathing spell of ten minutes or more, during which time the
+women cleaned our fouled muskets, and we quenched the thirst born of
+the fumes of burning powder, at the spring near the blockhouse.
+
+Then, as suddenly as before, the battle was resumed; but it could soon
+be seen that we were beset by a much smaller force. It seemed positive
+that a goodly number of the cowards, finding us far stronger both in
+numbers and weapons than they supposed, had given over the attempt, and
+when I became convinced such was the case, the thought came that now
+indeed was the time to show the brutes they were no longer the masters
+in our valley.
+
+“Find Master Bartlett for me, and quickly. Tell him to come here at
+once,” I said to Esther Hinchman, who had remained just below my
+station all the while we were fighting.
+
+It was as if I had no more than spoken before the old man was by my
+side, and I asked, hurriedly:
+
+“Do you know how much we have suffered thus far?”
+
+“Mistress Morley just told me that we had two wounded; but those who
+were without muskets have taken their places, therefore the fighting
+force has not really been lessened.”
+
+“Then, hark you, Master Bartlett! You said to me that I should not give
+an order without making certain it was obeyed, and I now command you
+to take upon yourself the defence of this place, after our numbers
+have been reduced by nearly one-half.”
+
+“What do you mean?” he asked in surprise, but he did not turn his face
+from the foe, nor had I ceased to fire whenever a target presented
+itself during the time I was talking.
+
+“I believe that now has come the moment when we should strike a blow
+ourselves, instead of remaining on the defensive as if too weak to meet
+those brutes openly. I count on taking with me nine of the lads whom
+I know best, and slipping out of this place. We will fall upon yonder
+curs from a point where they are least expecting to see us, and if it
+be possible to get them on the run, I promise you we will not turn back
+this side of Forty Fort, if so be we can contrive to cross the river.”
+
+I had expected to have a long argument; but much to my surprise, the
+old man never so much as opened his mouth, and after waiting a few
+seconds for a reply, I slipped down from the platform, leaving him in
+my place.
+
+“You may never come back,” Esther Hinchman said, with a sob, as I stood
+by her side, and then did I know she had heard what passed between
+Master Bartlett and me.
+
+“It is not for you to grow faint-hearted at the very moment when I
+believe more can be done in behalf of the valley than if we were to
+defend ourselves behind a stockade for the next two months. I _shall_
+come back, and with me all who go out, provided our first blow be
+successful.”
+
+“I will pray that God does not take you from us,” she sobbed, and then
+it was that I kissed her, running at full speed across the enclosure a
+moment later, lest I be tempted to linger by her side rather than take
+my chances among the red wolves.
+
+Around the stockade I went, calling down from the platforms Giles
+March, Daniel Hinchman, Oscar Stephenson, and all the lads I knew best,
+until I had withdrawn nine from the walls, and then in a few words I
+explained what we might do.
+
+Not one of them flinched; they were even more eager than I to make the
+venture, and we gathered by the small gate until that moment came when
+the firing seemed to be heaviest at the northern end of the stockade,
+when all slipped out, crouching to the very ground as we ran straight
+toward the mountain, an hundred paces or more, where good cover was
+found.
+
+Then off we went, northward, until believing we were behind the
+attacking force, after which we halted to make certain our muskets were
+primed.
+
+“Now, lads,” I whispered, “let us keep well together, for nothing
+can be gained by separating, and if so be we succeed in frightening
+the curs, we’ll keep at their heels even to the very border of their
+encampment.”
+
+“It is likely they are quartered in Forty Fort,” Miles Parker
+suggested, and I added:
+
+“So much the better if they are! Once we get them on the run, it
+wouldn’t be anything very wonderful if we could take that stockade,
+even though it is held by more than an hundred.”
+
+As a matter of course I had no hope we might do any such work as
+that, but I thought it would encourage some of my comrades to greater
+exertions if they fancied that was our goal.
+
+The halt lasted no longer than for me to say what I have here set down,
+and then we started in that direction from which the reports of the
+muskets came, moving cautiously at first, lest the villains hear us too
+soon, and then with a rush when it was possible to see the flashes of
+their weapons.
+
+“Now at them with a yell, but don’t fire till you are certain of
+hitting the mark!” I whispered, and forward we went, shouting at the
+full strength of our lungs, and coming upon the cowards from behind.
+
+They had no more than time to realize they were flanked, when we let
+drive a volley, and for every bullet a painted brute fell.
+
+We halted to reload, hoping to get in a second volley before they had
+fully recovered from the first alarm; but work as we might, it was
+impossible.
+
+When we were ready to fire again, not a moving thing could be seen, but
+far away in the distance could be heard the sound of their footsteps,
+or the swishing of the branches as they tore through the foliage in
+headlong flight, intent only on gaining the river.
+
+“Now for it!” I cried when my musket was loaded. “We must never let
+them off without one more shot, and if it be that we can prevent their
+taking to the canoes, we’ll give them a taste of being hunted down like
+wild beasts, as were our people!”
+
+If it had not been that Master Bartlett supported us nobly at the very
+moment when he could do the most good, we would have failed in giving
+the brutes the lesson I had planned.
+
+We were hardly more than started on our second charge when yells and
+screams, accompanied by musket-shots, rang out just ahead of us, and
+Giles March cried, exultantly:
+
+“Our people in the stockade are lending a hand, and it will go hard if
+we don’t pepper a dozen or more before they can put off!”
+
+When we came into the open again it was to see our comrades standing
+near where a dozen or more canoes were hauled up on the shore, firing
+at a dark mass in the distance, which we knew to be the panic-stricken
+murderers.
+
+“Let them have it, lads!” I shouted, discharging my weapon, and, while
+the others were following my example, I ran forward until finding
+Master Bartlett.
+
+“The dose hasn’t been as heavy as I reckoned on; but there is yet time
+to increase it,” I said, hurriedly. “We will take two of these canoes,
+and do you carry the others into the stockade.”
+
+“Where are you going, lad?” the old man asked, as if about to make some
+protest.
+
+“To the other side, where we can pick off the curs as they swim across,
+and to Forty Fort, mayhap,” and I pushed off one of the light craft,
+shouting for my comrades to join me.
+
+Master Bartlett stood by till the last one of us was in the canoes, and
+then, as we paddled swiftly away, he cried:
+
+“Give it to ’em hot, lads; but don’t take too many chances, for we’ll
+soon be needing you here!”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIX.
+
+FREEING THE VALLEY
+
+
+I believed that now, if ever, was the time when we might give John
+Butler’s curs such a drubbing they would be glad to follow their
+leader, and I also realized that if we could not strike a heavy blow on
+this night, then might we expect to get it hot from then on.
+
+We had already shown the brutes they were not to have everything their
+own way, as had been the case since they first began the bloody work;
+but if we failed to follow up our advantage, it went without saying
+that they would be upon us next day burning to avenge the death of
+their fellows.
+
+All this I said to my comrades as we paddled swiftly up-stream, working
+gradually toward the other shore, and Giles March replied, grimly:
+
+“It is better to fight one tough battle than half a dozen mild ones
+wherein neither side gains an advantage. If you are so minded, Jonathan
+Ogden, I will follow you even into Forty Fort.”
+
+“Except for dividing a party already too small to hold one stockade
+comfortably, I believe we might take the fort this night; but even
+if it was open for us to walk in, we would have no right to take
+possession, because of the fact that, once inside, we might find it
+difficult to get out again, and it is as Master Bartlett has just
+said--they will soon be needing us at the Wilkesbarre stockade.”
+
+We had hardly more than gained the shadows of the opposite shore when
+from around a bend came a canoe in which were three savages, heading as
+if to join the fellows we had just routed, and I motioned for those at
+the paddles to hold our canoe motionless.
+
+“I’ll take the one in the bow; Giles March shall aim at the second
+fellow, and Daniel Hinchman will look after the third,” I whispered.
+“One, two, three, fire!”
+
+The three reports rang out like one, and the canoe swung around with
+the current, having in it nothing of life, for our aim had been true.
+
+“It is such work as we will continue to do until every wolfish savage
+and Tory cur is driven out of the valley!” I said, exultantly, and then
+gave the word for both canoes to be put in to the shore.
+
+There could be no question but that those nearabout the fort had heard
+the firing, and we might expect some of them would come to learn the
+cause. We had no desire for a regular battle on that side of the river,
+therefore did I believe it best to get under cover.
+
+By the time we had landed and hauled the canoes out of water at the
+foot of a huge oak-tree, where we might be able to find them again
+without too much searching, it was possible to hear cries from the
+opposite shore, as those who had retreated in such haste called for
+their comrades to ferry them across, while near at hand were such
+sounds as told that the red villains were disturbed.
+
+“While they are hunting around here for us, we will make our way to
+the fort, and then come down upon them once more in the rear,” I said
+to my comrades. “If we can double on them two or three times, as when
+we began this work, I’m of the mind they will believe themselves
+completely surrounded.”
+
+Then, without waiting to hear what they might think of the plan, I
+pressed forward in the direction where I knew the fort lay, but taking
+good care to get away from the river bank with all speed.
+
+By skulking behind this ruin or that, crawling across the open places,
+and running when having gained what would serve as cover, we arrived
+in the rear of the fort at about the same time that a large number of
+half-naked imps passed out of the big gates, heading toward the river.
+
+Now that we had arrived I was wholly at a loss to decide what it might
+be possible to do. I had sufficient sense to understand that it would
+be more than foolhardy to venture inside, for even though only a few
+remained there, they might be strong enough to hold us in play until
+some of those from the river bank could come up, when the capture of
+our party would be well-nigh certain.
+
+While I stood within the shadow of the heavy timbers asking myself how
+we might strike a blow, my eyes fell upon a heap of shavings, left, no
+doubt, when one of the savages fitted a new handle to his tomahawk, and
+I said on the impulse of the moment to Daniel Hinchman:
+
+“Everything hereabout is dry as tinder, and if we could gather enough
+light stuff it might be possible to set fire to the logs. Then, in the
+excitement, I’m thinking it would be possible to shoot down a few more
+of the murderers.”
+
+It was as if he took this for a command, and in a twinkling all the
+party were gathering such inflammable material as was nearest at hand.
+
+Because there was close about so much with which to start a fire, no
+more than five minutes were spent before we had piled up against the
+logs, and stuffed into the crevices, a huge mass which extended along
+the wall for a distance of perhaps twenty feet.
+
+“If that doesn’t set the stockade on fire, it will make a big show,”
+Giles March said, with a chuckle of satisfaction. “What is to be done
+when the blaze has been started?”
+
+“We’ll make for the bushes along the river bank, and it will go hard if
+we don’t succeed in hurting half a dozen before they understand what is
+going on,” I said, and then came the question of lighting the dry stuff
+without spending too much time.
+
+It was Giles March who settled the matter by proposing that he and I
+stay behind while the others gained a hiding-place near the water’s
+edge, and then set off the pile at each end by flashing into it powder
+from our muskets.
+
+This we did, taking to our heels immediately tiny flames told that
+the burning powder had done its work, and we succeeded in joining our
+comrades before the savages were alarmed.
+
+Hardly more than fifty paces from where we were hidden a dozen or more
+of the curs stood looking toward the other shore, chattering like a lot
+of crows, and I motioned to my comrades that when the right moment came
+we would take the group for our targets.
+
+The flames leaped up quickly and furiously; but fully five minutes
+passed before a single cry was heard, and during that time the fire
+must have fastened on to the dry logs of the stockade. Then a shrill
+cry was heard from the fort; the curs we were watching wheeled suddenly
+around, cried out as if summoning some of their comrades near at hand,
+and would have run in the direction of the flames, but that we fired.
+
+How many fell I am unable to say, for I was bent only on reloading
+in the shortest possible space of time, and when my weapon was in
+condition for use once more, not an Indian could be seen.
+
+I counted that we had the wolves in a fine state of indecision, for it
+stood to reason they had taken all their belongings into the fort when
+John Butler marched out, and if they stopped to hunt for us everything
+might be burned, while, on the other hand, unless we were dealt with
+speedily, others would fall beneath our bullets.
+
+When the last of the party had loaded his musket, I led the way rapidly
+as far up toward the flames as we could go while remaining under cover,
+saying to my comrades when we were again halted:
+
+“Shoot the first cur who shows himself, and at a show of their coming
+for us, make all speed to where the canoes are hidden. I reckon we’ve
+done as much mischief on this side of the river as is safe, for I’m not
+minded to lose any member of this party.”
+
+We had not been in position above two minutes when five Indians came
+up from the shore at full speed, counting to pass within a dozen paces
+of where we were in hiding, and I motioned for the other fellows to
+fire, at the same time preventing Daniel Hinchman and Giles March from
+raising their weapons.
+
+Thus it was we had three loaded muskets when the race began after we
+fired into the squad, for it so chanced that following directly on the
+heels of those whom we shot at was a larger party, who opened fire
+immediately, at random, of course, since we were under cover, but more
+than one of their bullets came nearer than was pleasing.
+
+Then it was, in accordance with the plan already formed, that we beat
+a retreat; but before arriving at the oak-tree four of the curs were
+close behind, and we saw the advantage of having saved three charges
+for an emergency.
+
+“Giles March and Daniel Hinchman will halt and fire when I give the
+word,” I said, while we were running. “The others are to keep on for
+fifty paces, and then, if we are yet pursued, stop to reload in order
+to check those who may be behind us.”
+
+Then I cried “Halt!” and my two comrades stopped suddenly, wheeling
+around like a flash, and discharging their weapons before our pursuers
+had time to swerve from their course.
+
+We brought down only two; but the others took to their heels, and for
+the moment we were safe from pursuit.
+
+The rest of our party halted to reload, as I had ordered, and when we
+three came up, it was to follow their example.
+
+Having recharged my musket, I was so foolish as to fancy the moment had
+come when we might exult over our successes, and stopped to have speech
+with my comrades, giving no heed as to silence; but the first word had
+no more than been spoken when half a dozen muskets were discharged
+close at hand from the riverside, while the sharp twinge, followed by a
+sensation as of burning, told that I had received a bullet in my left
+arm.
+
+“Don’t shoot till you can see what you are firing at!” I cried. “Press
+on to the canoes, else are we like to find ourselves in a trap!”
+
+But for the fact that we were among the bushes, all of us might have
+been shot down. Even as it was we found it exceeding difficult to get
+out of the scrape, for the savages pressed us hard, but without showing
+themselves, and it seemed as if their numbers were increasing each
+instant.
+
+Then came the time when I realized that it would be worse than folly to
+answer their shots. The curs were so near that nothing save speed would
+avail us, and I gave the word for the lads to run at their best speed,
+without regard to anything except keeping themselves hidden from view
+as much as possible.
+
+When I came up to where the canoes had been left, they were already in
+the water, and now was our time of greatest peril, for while paddling
+out from the shore the savages could shoot at will.
+
+“We’re working for our lives now, lads!” I said, speaking hurriedly,
+while clambering into the frail craft. “Let all save those at the
+paddles be ready to shoot when the first villain breaks cover, and
+while reloading, bend over as much as possible, lest you give them too
+fair a mark at which to aim.”
+
+As I think of the matter now, it seems almost incredible that any of us
+got away alive, and yet we finally came out of the scrimmage with only
+one wound in addition to that which I had received. Miles Parker had
+an ugly cut on his cheek as good proof that John Butler’s wolves were
+precious poor marksmen, and my arm was useless.
+
+Before getting well clear of the shore we put an end to three of the
+wolves who had ravaged the valley, and then, in midstream, we could see
+the flames leaping high into the air over Forty Fort, telling that the
+last stockade remaining on that side of the river was speedily being
+destroyed.
+
+“It’s a good night’s work, lads!” I cried, exultantly, heeding not the
+pain in my arm. “We have struck a blow such as they won’t forget, and
+it will go hard if we can’t deal another now that they are without a
+fort, save by crossing the river!”
+
+“If we can only keep after them!” Giles March cried. “Two or three more
+nights like this one, and they would be glad to follow John Butler’s
+trail.”
+
+“They shall have as much more of this work as they are willing to
+stand,” I replied, hotly. “The two of us who are wounded will soon be
+ready for duty again, and in the meantime the rest of you can keep up
+the dance.”
+
+Then we were within hailing distance of our stockade, and Master
+Bartlett’s voice came to us from across the water, as he asked,
+anxiously:
+
+“Are you all there, lads?”
+
+“Ay, and with but two slight wounds to show for all the powder and lead
+those curs have wasted,” I replied, gleefully.
+
+“And it was you who set fire to Forty Fort?”
+
+“That we did, and if our company had been a little larger, I dare
+venture to say we could have taken the stockade.”
+
+“We couldn’t have held it, therefore it is better it should go up in
+smoke without delay,” Master Bartlett replied, and then we were at the
+shore.
+
+Carrying the canoes with us, we entered the stockade, and it so chanced
+that Daniel Hinchman and I were side by side when Esther came up.
+
+“Which of you has been wounded?” she asked, sharply, and Daniel made
+answer:
+
+“Jonathan Ogden. His arm should be attended to at once, for we can ill
+afford to lose our leader at the very time when the Minute Boys are
+showing what it is possible for them to do.”
+
+She spoke never a word, but would have led me away at once had not
+Master Bartlett stopped us to ask:
+
+“Think you that those whose canoes we captured are yet on this side of
+the river?”
+
+“They must be. I question if the scoundrels at the fort have had time
+or the inclination to go after them, for we made matters right lively.”
+
+“And I’m thinking that we should keep up the work,” Master Bartlett
+replied. “There’s no chance they will get their wits together
+sufficiently to make an attack this night, and if you say the word,
+Stephen Morley and I will take four or five of the lads who did not go
+with you, and see whether we can’t add to the work you’ve done, before
+the sun rises.”
+
+It made me a bit jealous to think of a party setting off while I
+remained behind; but I could not reasonably make any objection to his
+proposition, and even as I entered the blockhouse with Esther that my
+wound might be dressed, the old man went out through the small gate.
+
+“I’ll answer for his lessening the number of those brutes before we see
+him again, and now if ever is the time to keep after them, for once
+they have a chance to gather their wits, we’ll have our work cut out
+for us,” Giles March said, as he went to the spring, and I followed
+Esther into the building, almost content to be disabled since she was
+to play the part of nurse.
+
+Had I done as Esther Hinchman begged me, I would have remained inside
+the blockhouse all night, counting myself an invalid who stood in great
+need of repose; but it would have required more than one small wound
+to keep me there among the women and children while the Minute Boys
+were giving good proof of what they could do when half an opportunity
+presented itself.
+
+When, an hour later, I came into the open air, Giles March and Daniel
+Hinchman were keeping watch, although all the platforms were occupied
+by the women who acted as sentinels. Forty Fort was yet burning
+fiercely, the flames rising so high in the air that they must have
+been seen twenty miles away, and I said to my comrades:
+
+“The red curs didn’t make any effort to put out the fire.”
+
+“I reckon that was our fault,” Daniel replied, with a hearty laugh.
+“We made such a disturbance around there that, by the time they had a
+chance to do anything except hunt us, the flames must have got under
+good headway. It is likely all the lodges had been set up inside the
+stockade, and I’m hoping they didn’t have a chance to save them.”
+
+There was really nothing I could do in the enclosure, while so many of
+the women were on guard, and after a few moments I went to see Elias
+Shendle, who, so Esther had told me, was mending very fast.
+
+The poor lad almost cried when I told him of all we had done that
+night, so great was his sorrow because of not being with us; but I
+consoled him as best I might by predicting that he would soon be able
+to do his full share of the work, and promising he should go out with a
+party whenever there was a likelihood of striking the enemy hard.
+
+The talking caused a feeling of drowsiness to creep over me, and, lying
+down by his side with the idea of taking a short nap, I fell into a
+sleep from which I did not awaken until after sunrise next morning.
+
+“Why didn’t you arouse me?” I asked reproachfully of Elias, and he
+replied, with a smile:
+
+“I would have done so when Master Bartlett and his party came back; but
+Esther Hinchman threatened me with all kinds of dreadful punishments if
+I so much as moved, and because she seems to be in authority over us
+who are wounded, it didn’t seem wise to disobey her.”
+
+Going out-of-doors quickly, I found Master Bartlett lying on the ground
+near the door of the blockhouse, and he did not wait for me to question
+him concerning what had been done.
+
+“I brought all the lads back, and with never a scratch on one of them,”
+he said, in a tone of triumph, as I appeared.
+
+“Did you find the savages?”
+
+“Ay, that we did, a dozen or more, and before we were done they had a
+taste of what our people suffered when they were used as targets while
+striving to swim across. I can’t say just how much we accomplished, but
+am satisfied that a full half of the squad won’t make any more trouble
+for us. In addition to that, we’ve got two more prisoners to feed, and
+they have lost another canoe.”
+
+“It will be necessary for them to set about boat-building, if they
+count on staying here very much longer,” I said, with a laugh. “It
+seems to me, unless John Butler brought twice as many canoes as his
+army needed, we must have gathered in the better part of their outfit.”
+
+“Another night like that just past, and we’ll have seen the last of
+those who have wrought so much harm to us of the valley. With our two
+prisoners we got a couple more muskets, and I’m thinking it wouldn’t be
+a bad idea to search along this shore. We must have killed some of the
+brutes, who are lying there with their weapons.”
+
+It surprised me that I had not hit upon such a plan myself, and as soon
+as might be I sent out Giles March, with three comrades, to search for
+whatsoever might be of service to us.
+
+The party came back before noon, bringing five muskets and eight
+hatchets, as well as a goodly store of ammunition, therefore could we
+count that the number of Minute Boys ready for duty had been increased
+by seven, counting the guns taken from the prisoners.
+
+Now were we in good truth a power in the valley, and straightway I set
+about racking my brains for something in the way of one grand blow,
+other than risking a regular battle, which would convince the enemy
+that it was unsafe for him to remain any longer.
+
+“We are strong enough to stand against a goodly number of them now,”
+I said, thinking aloud, and Master Bartlett replied as if I had
+questioned him:
+
+“You’ll do no more fighting this two weeks, lad, and I’ve had it in
+mind that you had better let Stephen Morley and me go out for awhile.
+I’m burning to know where the brutes are located now the stockade has
+been destroyed.”
+
+Well, we talked long and earnestly on the matter, finally coming
+to the agreement that the old man should, on the coming night, take
+a dozen lads with him, and cross the river; but it was with the
+understanding that he would not make an attack save when the odds or
+chances were greatly in his favor.
+
+It was not pleasant for me to see my comrades setting off while I
+remained behind; but there was no help for it when another night had
+come, and I stood on the platform nearest the water, with Esther
+Hinchman by my side, watching the dear lads as they paddled across the
+river, wishing most fervently that I could be with them.
+
+They had not been gone above half an hour, and I was still on the
+lookout’s platform by the side of Esther, when we were startled by
+seeing what appeared to be a veritable army of men coming up the river.
+For the moment I believed the savages had circled around back of Forty
+Fort to surprise us, thinking we would have no suspicions of those who
+came from that direction.
+
+I had just leaned over to tell one of the women who chanced to be
+passing that all the men were to be aroused, when there came a hail in
+good English from the fleet of canoes.
+
+“Fort ahoy!”
+
+When I had replied to the hail the question came:
+
+“Who is holding that stockade?”
+
+“The Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, aided by those who were so
+fortunate as to come from Forty Fort alive.”
+
+“Who is in command?”
+
+“I, Jonathan Ogden.”
+
+“You have done well to hold the place, lad; but it will be easier from
+now on. I am bringing you thirty good recruits, all of whom are well
+armed, and amply supplied with ammunition and provisions.”
+
+I could hardly credit my own ears, for such news seemed far too good to
+be true, and I cried, incredulously:
+
+“Who may you be to have brought us that of which we stand so sadly in
+need?”
+
+“John Franklin, of Hunterdon. I went with Colonel Zebulon Butler’s
+followers to Conyngham, and nearabout there have mustered these
+recruits, all of whom are eager to meet those who have laid waste this
+valley.”
+
+Half an hour later Captain Franklin and his men were inside the
+stockade, having brought with them in the way of ammunition and
+provisions sufficient to serve us for many days to come.
+
+I did not really believe that all these young men--there were no old
+ones among them--would be willing to serve under me until we had come
+together and I put the question squarely to them, when they declared
+their willingness to regularly enlist, if it might be possible so to do.
+
+We were yet holding converse, seated on the ground near the blockhouse,
+when Esther Hinchman cried out that Master Bartlett’s party was
+returning, and, leaping up on the platform, I cried to the old man:
+
+“Have you met with disaster that you are back so soon?”
+
+“Not a bit of it, lad. We haven’t wiped out any of John Butler’s
+wolves, nor even seen one, for the very good reason that they have
+pulled out of the valley.”
+
+“What?” I cried, in amazement. “Do you mean that they have followed
+Butler’s trail?”
+
+“As near as we can make out that is exactly what they have done. You
+lads made it a bit too hot for them last night, and the curs hadn’t the
+stomachs to wait for another dose. We have an idea that some of them
+may be hanging around in the hope of doing mischief without risking
+their skins; but it’s certain the biggest part have left in a hurry.”
+
+Is there any need for me to say that we rejoiced that night--not only
+we who had passed through all the scenes of horror, but those who had
+so bravely come to our aid?
+
+After it was possible to settle down soberly, for we were well-nigh
+crazed with joy as we had been with grief, we held a consultation
+wherein each member of our company was free to air his opinions, and
+it was finally decided that we would hold the stockade until it was
+certain all the savages had gone from the valley. If then--say two
+or three weeks later--there appeared no good reason why the Minute
+Boys were needed there, we were of the mind to offer our services as
+an independent company of the Continental Army, and Captain Franklin
+promised to lay the matter before the military authorities without
+delay, for we were determined that when we did enlist it should be with
+the express stipulation that we remain together rather than be drafted
+into this company or that.
+
+And now that I am come to an end of what some may claim is no story
+at all, but a lot of facts pieced not very skilfully together, I am
+puzzled to know how to stop. It would be a labor of love to tell in
+detail of all we did from that day when the recruits came to us from
+Conyngham until the king was glad to make peace, recognizing the United
+States of America as a new nation which gave promise of becoming one of
+the world’s great powers; but I fear no one would have the patience to
+follow the words so long, for we saw much of fighting and adventure.
+
+When there was no longer any need of an army, and we were mustered out
+of service, I was still the captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming
+Valley, while Elias Shendle ranked as first, and Daniel Hinchman as
+second lieutenant. Giles March was captain of a company from New York
+and Stephen Morley a major in the Connecticut line.
+
+Master Bartlett was yet alive when, on leaving the army, I went to
+Tioga to see Esther Hinchman, who had the same as promised to be my
+wife, and there I met him. Then it was he said to me that which I
+shall ever remember, and with which it seems fitting I should close my
+work on this tale of our doings.
+
+“But for the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, Jonathan Ogden,” he said to
+me as Esther and I sat by his side, “very much more blood would have
+been shed by those human wolves John Butler let loose upon us, and that
+act of my life in which I take the most pride is the share I had in
+what was done by your company around Wilkesbarre and Forty Fort.”
+
+
+THE END.
+
+
+
+
+TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
+
+
+  Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
+
+  Perceived typographical errors have been corrected.
+
+  Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
+
+  Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
+
+
+
+*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76656 ***